Steamy-Stories

A Virgin Brit On A Holiday: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Virgin Brit On A Holiday: Part 2

The Busty Truckdriver in 1960s France.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The bigger adventure now began. School finished and college not starting until October, two and a half months to find out as much as I could about life and have some serious fun.

I had started my long break by visiting my Tante Marise in her French chateau. She had taught me a lot, and introduced me to the joys of assisted showering, a pleasure that I have enjoyed throughout my life. As a French lady, she saw my typical Brit uptightness about human sexuality, and helped me about as much as a proper relative is allowed to.

Where to go next and what to do had been the two big questions. In the 1960s travel to far off lands was not really one of my options, so I decided to head for the beaches of the northern Spanish Mediterranian coast, commonly called the Riviera. Here I could live cheaply, enjoy the weather and get a proper sun tan.

Travel by air, with a tour company, was way outside my budget, but a friend had given me his hints and tips for hitch hiking long distances and now, I was in northern France planning an 800 mile hitchhike to Barcelona, or actually anywhere nearby.

Barcelona had the attraction of being in a straight line from my starting point at Tante Marise's and the direct route was via only two roads so, with a bit of luck maybe, just maybe, only one or two changes of lift.

My first lift was a little disappointing as it didn't even get me to Paris but the driver was pleasant enough and chatty. I supposed that life on the road could be pretty lonely and he was enjoying the company.

My next was more fruitful. It was a familiar-looking British lorry which pulled up with a hiss of airbrakes and the driver, being on the rightside door as all U K vehicles are situated; directed me round to the passenger side. To us Brits, everyone else was, of course, on the wrong side, now that we were in France.

As the passenger door swung open a cheery female voice from the depths of the cab hailed me with,

"Hop in sweetheart."

I grabbed the handrail, put my foot on the step, and swung myself & my duffle in.

"Where you off to then?" She enquired as I stowed my bag under my legs & settled myself into the seat.

"Barcelona, or somewhere near there." I replied, taking stock of my new surroundings. My chauffeur was very obviously female, if the voice hadn't give her away the sight of her jiggly bust certainly did. She wore her bleached blond hair somewhat short, her tee-shirt somewhat tight around the rocking tits, and faded denim cutoffs. I guessed she was about thirty and she had a cheeky impish grin.

"So 'ow long you going for?"

"I don't have to be back until October to start university classes."

"Blimey, nice work if you can get it!" and she shot me a smile that formed alluring dimples on her cheeks.

“Speaking of work,” I ventured a question.. “You’re the first female trucker I’ve ever encountered? How’s that working out?”

“My pop owns the truckline, so when they had a driver shortage, I made my pitch and showed him how well I handle a rig.”

“How’d you learn?” I asked.

“Most of my teen years were spent working the weekend freight dock, and on the slow shifts I’d practice driving when no one was around.” She explained.

The next several hundred kilometers passed in getting to know each other. Gilly was her name. She loved life on the road, often did the same runs up and down through France, knew all the best stops and frequently picked up hitchhikers for the chat and to pass the hours.

"So off for the three-S holiday are we?"

"The three S?" I said quizzically.

"Yep, the three S. Do you know you can tell someone’s age by their three esses?"

"Sorry, I'm not with you."

"Right I'll tell you, you just complete the third S with the first thing that comes into your head, OK?"

"OK!"

"Sun, sea and?"

"Sand!"

This reply was met with about the dirtiest sounding laugh I have ever heard in my life!

"OK, you're about eight years old! Sun sea and sand!" More laughter, "Let's try again. Sun, sea and?"

"Sangria?"

"Getting better, much better, but still not there. One more try."

I am now getting nervous. The only other S I can think of is sex and I was certainly not going to say that out loud to this lady I'd only just met. She's good company and I don't want to get put out in the middle of nowhere.

"Sun sea and?" Came the question again. My mind was racing for an escape route and I suddenly found it.

"How many letters?" She took one hand off the wheel and started turning her fingers down one by one as she counted.

"Eight." Phew, so it wasn't sex. You cannot believe how relieved I was that I hadn't said it, but eight? I racked my brains, but even sangria was only seven.

"I Give up." I admitted. Her reply stunned my into silence. I could hardly believe my ears.

"Shagging! Shagging of course. Sun, sea, and shagging. Isn't that why all you students head for the Costas?" My week mumblings were incoherent and never meant to be heard anyway. Gilly, with the ashen blond hair, tight T shirt and filthy laugh had just said 'Shagging'!

"Come on now." She said placing one hand on my knee for a few seconds and flashing me her beguiling smile, dimples and all. "Don't tell me I'm wrong.”

"Look, I bet you a quid that I'd find johnnies in your ruck sack? But I'm not giving you the quid unless you let me check. There are johnnies in your pack aren't there?"

This was getting out of hand. This busty & fit lady had just put her hand on my knee, flashed me a smile and boxed me into a corner.

"You win." I said reluctantly.

"Knew it. Sun, sea and shagging! Well a good looking lad like you shouldn't have much trouble feasting on the roast chicken beaches." Again, the smile with the dimples.

"Roast chicken beaches?" I wanted to know what she meant but didn't want to appear as naive as I was.

"Yea, you know. All those bikini-clad girls sunbathing all day and, like a roast chicken, yet all the best bits are white!" Another pat on the knee accompanied by a chortle or two of that dirty laugh.

"That is unless you go to Playa Mar Bella, where every one is the same colour all over because they don't wear anything."

I am now having trouble controlling the cinema in my head. Nudist beaches, I hadn't even thought about that. I had only ever seen one naked woman in my life and the pictures floating through my mind were starting to cause problems in my trousers. On a nudist beach I would certainly get an erection and what to do then?

"I think I'd better stick to normal beaches." I muttered weakly.

"Not sure you could cope with all those naked bums and tits, eh? I have to say it's a bit of a surprise the first time." The first time? Is Gilly telling me she goes to nudist beaches? Displays those magnificent tits to the world, not to mention her pussy. Shit, I must stop thinking about Gilly naked, it's getting difficult. A few more miles rolled past.

"OK, time for a game of Truth or Dare. Obviously the dares are going to be limited but if you don't want to answer you just pay a forfeit. You start."

I can only remember the key questions. We started off simply enough just asking slightly more probing questions than you would in normal conversation when she asked me.

"Truth or dare?"

"Truth."

"What's the most embarrassing moment of your life?" Shit! I thought.

"Do I have to answer."

"Of course, that's the game, unless you want to pay a forfeit and my forfeits are quite challenging."

"Well, a couple of years ago I barged in to my parent's bedroom. They were both naked, on top of the bed and 'doing it'."

The dirty laugh just got dirtier, "I bet that put them off their stride. Shit, embarrassing all round. OK, your turn, I'll go for truth."

"What body part are you most proud of?" Expecting an evasive answer.

"My tits of course! Aren't they great? You've hardly taken your eyes off them for the last hundred miles. My turn. Where did you loose your virginity."

"Um, er, well, er......"

"Are you trying to say it hasn't happened yet?"

"Er yes."

"Jeepers, cooped up in a cab for hundreds of miles with a virgin. No wonder you can't take your eyes of my tits! Your go."

"How old were you when you first had sex?"

"Oh that's easy. Old enough to know better, young enough not to care!" More dirty laughter, "It was at my birthday party, the night I became 'old enough to know better'. There was a boy I'd fancied for ages, we'd snogged before, but I took him up to my room. My turn. If you were a girl for a day what would you do?"

I was getting much more comfortable with the company of this wonderful woman. She was so open and seemed so worldly wise. Before I could really think of the answer my mouth said.

"Find a nice boy and take him up to my room."

"Great answer! He was fun, but very inexperienced. It didn't last long. He got the Johnny on, put it in, moved up and down a couple of times and made a noise that left me in no doubt that it was all over. Not exactly the Karma Sutra but it got the job done."

I can hardly believe my ears. This woman had just described her first sexual experience to me without batting an eye lid. The sixties were definitely a liberating decade.

Then we pulled off the road to a Routier. Parked up in a diagonal line with lots of other lorries.

"That's it for today. Let's eat."

We walked over to the building and as I followed her I couldn't help but notice how the tight denim cutoff shorts clung to her very alluring bum, which wobbled in a truly delightful way. Her trucker’s wallet flapped around, protruding from her right butt pocket.

They served delicious food, at a fixed price, with a glass of wine and I noticed with relief that they also had rooms also at very reasonable prices. After the meal I got up and walked towards reception.

"Where are you off to?"

"Get a room."

"Well, if you want to save some money and you promise to be good, you can kip down in the cab. It'll be cosy, but cheap. I get the bunk, but the seats all fold forwards and you can put your mat across them. Your decision."

I must have looked like a goldfish gasping for air. This very attractive lady with stunning tits and an attractive bum, comfortable enough in her own skin to talk freely about sex to a lad she'd never met, was offering to let me share her cab. I was very naive back then!

We made use of the facilities and went back to the cab to natter and find some tunes on the radio. Eventually it was time to call it a day and I spread my camping mat over the folded down seat backs.

She got into her bunk and with all the curtains drawn it was pitch dark. I could hear her getting settled for the night so I took advantage of the darkness and slipped out of my trousers and T shirt. I couldn't help but wonder if she had done the same and was now lying just a few feet away with those magnificent tits unencumbered by a bra. I had to stop thinking like this because I could feel my cock swelling.

She was right, it was cosy. It was also blooming uncomfortable, compared to a real bed, but then again it was cheap.

"Comfy over there?" She asked. I tried to sound convincing but obviously failed.

"We did some Truth earlier, but not much Dare." Said the voice in the dark. So here's my first Dare, I dare you to come over here and get a bit more comfortable."

What! I was being invited to the bunk. I told you I was na ve.

"Seriously?"

"Yes seriously, that's the dare; and the forfeit is to take all your clothes off and run round the truck three times."

Not much of a choice really. I wriggled over to the bunk and under her duvet. It didn't take me long to discover that she was totally naked. First my arm accidentally brushed her tits and in trying to move it to a less embarrassing location discovered she wasn't wearing panties either.

"Well, big boy, now you know. I'm naked and you've promised to be good, so get rid of your pants, grab a johnny and show me just how good you can be."

The penny finally dropped. Fuck, was this really happening? Was I about to loose my virginity? I hadn't had to try out my new chat up lines or make any other effort and now I was in a pitch dark cab with a somewhat older woman, naked, telling me to get a johnny on.

After much fumbling in my bag I managed to find the condoms and roll one on to my rigid cock. She sensed I was ready and pulled me gently on top of her, one hand found my, now fully erect, virgin, cock and guided it towards her entrance.

No boy ever forgets the first time his cock slides into a real live pussy. I don't know what I was expecting, but certainly not the slippery, wonderfully welcoming, sensation as all the nerves in my cock started screaming at the same time. Once she had me fully in, she held me close and whispered in my ear.

"Just stay still, don't try to move."

I felt her push up from under me as she forced herself against my cock a couple of times: I could take it no more. I shot my bolt and filled the condom. I came like I'd never never cum before. The whole experience was erotic beyond my wildest dreams, but it was over so quickly.

"Sorry, uh, sorry. I'm so sorry." I stammered realising it hadn't been much of a success for her.

"Shush. Shush." She held me tightly to her magnificent tits as my cock shrank slowly back out of her. I hadn't even handled her tits yet and here I was, spent.

"I tried to tell you earlier that it's always a bit quick the first time. There's plenty of time, besides you'll remember this moment for the rest of your life and there is something special about fucking a virgin, I really felt it when you came, every single lovely pulse."

I disposed of the condom and we chatted some more while she stroked me gently. Normally, after an orgasm, I was satisfied for the night. If I was feeling particularly horny I could have another one in about half an hour or so and so it was with the actual act of fucking. She had me stiff and ready to go again after just a few minutes of stroking.

"This time," she said, "no johnny. I want you to feel what a real fuck feels like. I'm on the new birth control pill: Ionly got you to use one earlier to slow you down. This time we are going bare back and you have promised to be good."

She clamped her mouth over my lips, her tongue sought out mine, my new erection found its own way into her. This time it was much slower and the slippery sensation was even greater. I had time to fondle her breasts, feel the magnificent sensation of my cock sliding gently in and out of her without the barrier of the condom. If this wasn't heaven it was pretty close. It still didn't take all that long and when she ran her fingernails over my bum it was the final straw: I shot my bolt for the second time.

We fell asleep and the next thing we knew was the sound of a revving engines as the earliest departures headed off. We went into the building, had a coffee and croissant for breakfast and hit the road.

"My load is all chemicals and I'm actually taking it to Barcelona. So I can take you all the way." She said slowly with a wink and mischievous smile. I was beginning to understand this lady.

We chatted as she drove and learned a lot about each other's lives. I still couldn't take my eyes off her sizable jiggling tits and every time I thought about the previous evening I started to get another erection. She seemed to enjoy getting me worked up with her risqu conversation. She talked so freely about sex, as though it might have been the weather.

We arrived at the Zona Franca, the big industrial area near the port and wandered around in the sunshine while she was waiting for the unloading.

"I've still got a few dares up my sleeve if you fancy staying with me tonight. It's a cheap hotel but better than the cab."

The answer was a foregone conclusion. After another reasonable meal we made our way to the hotel. It was very close to the port and most of the truckers stayed there, as I was to discover much to my embarrassment.

"Hi Gilly, brought your other son with you, have ya?"

"Fuck off, Jacko, you're only jealous." As she raised a finger in salute. "Besides he can do all night what it would take you all night to do!" And placing her clenched fist over her crotch flicked her first finger straight out mimicking an explosive erection and gave a burst of that dirty laugh.

We settled into the room, clean and reasonably comfortable, without being in any way posh.

"Time to get rid of the road dirt." And she headed for the shower. "Come on then I'm not sleeping with you stinking! Get your kit off." She pulled her T shirt over her head and her tits swung free and she undid the belt on her denim shorts. "Chop chop."

I was still processing the information. We were going to shower together! I wasn't going to miss the opportunity.

My eyes feasted on her tits, her cute little bum, the forest of curly hair that tried unsuccessfully to hide her cleft. Where to look? My eyes ran riot, tits, bum, pubes and that valley, I couldn't take my eyes off that valley. By the time I got my pants off I had another stonking erection.

We got into the shower and soaped each other all over, and I mean all over. If her tits were a feast for the eyes and a joy to touch, they were ecstasy to soap. I savoured every second. She got me to soap her bum which was an equally erotic experience and then she directed my hand down to her pubes. This was another sensational experience and I was amazed at how easily my finger slid into her. By now my cock was throbbing and I was doing my best not to touch it, knowing what would happen if I did.

She then approached me from the front, with a hand full of soap, slid one hand under my balls and pulled my foreskin back with the other. This was only going to end one way, and in the very near future. I felt myself at the point of no return as she slid her soapy hand up and down the length of my cock.

The inevitable happened. My cock jerked in her hand several times and I shot my cum all over her stomach. I was about to apologise when she spoke.

"OK, wow! The express has just left, so now we can take the slow train." She leant forward and kissed me passionately and then washed my cum off her belly. "Time to dry off."

Hang on a moment, so this was all part of her plan? I may have been learning fast, but I was still na ve.

After toweling each other dry we went and lay on the bed. She encouraged me to explore her body, guiding my hand to her most sensitive parts and allowing me to slide a finger in that delightfully slippery divide between her legs. There’s no forgetting the first woman who lets you roam about, investigating her naked body. My cock however only recovered slowly, that is until she slid down my body and kissed it.

I had never heard of this before and she sensed my apprehension.

"Just relax and go with it!" These were the last words I heard before she sucked my cock gently into her mouth. I know now about blow jobs, but then? No way! Never even heard of it, but my cock understood exactly what was happening. It quickly came to attention again.

"Girls like this too, you know," She said pointedly, as she slid back up to my side. "They really like it." By now I had woken up enough to take the hint and slid down the bed. I emerged between her knees and had my first ever close up view of a cunt. Lovely, sexy, pink lipped, bl

A Virgin Brit On A French Holiday: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Virgin Brit On A French Holiday: Part 1

Part 1: Tante Marie’s chateau of delights.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I had just left school at the age of nineteen and had a whole summer before starting uni in October. I was off to France for a month and in the 60s that was a big adventure, I couldn't wait. Having been cloistered in a boys boarding school for the last five years I was now off to explore the world, well northern France at least.

We had relatives there and I was going to spend my first month in a chateau just outside Amiens. Chateau sounds very grand and thanks to TV, if not schoolboy French, it doesn't mean castle. It in fact means a gentleman's residence, substantial for sure, but no portcullis or draw bridge.

I had never met Tante Marise, nor stayed in a chateau, draw bridge or no draw bridge. France was a very formal place in the 60's, actually it still is, so Aunt Marise was always addressed as Tante, or Tante Marise: never, ever simply as Marise, way too sloppy for the linguistically pedantic French. Although, interestingly enough, we did use the familiar tu, rather than the more formal vous form. One of those interesting vagaries of Roman languages.

Actually Tante Marise now lived in one wing of the chateau as the place was enormous and, even in the 60's, quite unmanageable for a single family, so it had been divided into three, still substantial, homes.

The building was massively imposing. A classic Somme chateau with a hugely impressive double staircase to the centre section and two wings. Tante Marise lived in one of the wings and the rest had been sold off, but the land, an apple orchard, had remained in the family, largely for the private production of Calvados, which is the French word for brandy.

As I recall, in those days, you were allowed to make a certain amount of Calvados without a permit, as long as it was for private consumption, but definitely not for sale. My late lamented uncle Cyril had applied a certain French flexibility to the rules and there were stashes of this magic potion all over the farm.

The interest of the authorities had been distracted by his throwing of lavish boozing sessions with the local constables. Alas Uncle Maurice had passed away and I surmised that my board and lodging was something of a quid pro quo for helping with the harvest. I was only nineteen, so hard work didn't worry me and besides they had one of those magnificent 60s French bicycles I could use in my spare time.

It was a Solex bicycle or something similar. It had a simple motor that you lowered with a lever onto the front tyre and no longer had to pedal. I could use it to go to the village or wherever I liked. It would never have crossed my mind to borrow the car any more than it would have crossed hers to offer it. That was not the way things happened then.

The great day came and the details of how I got to Tante Marise's chateau are lost to the mists of time but arrive I did. My first introduction to her was of her grasping me by the shoulders, pulling me towards her and planting several kisses on each cheek, an uncommon greeting in England at the time, but very pleasant.

She was petite, with short dark hair and very square glasses. She was also younger than I expected. I never knew her age but I calculated it to be late thirties and I remember being surprised at how neat and trim her figure was, but most of all, how obvious her breasts were. They had actually contacted my chest during her enthusiastic greeting, which had been a delight.

Cyril & Marise had never had children and always enjoyed the visits from their nephews and nieces. Why it had taken so long for the English side of the family to visit is uncertain, but the recent visit was probably prompted by my impending university course studying French literature

I settled in and tried speaking French, probably with mixed success. Tante Marise herself was French, spoke pretty good English, but with that delightfully sexy French accent made famous many years later by the TV programme 'Allo 'Allo.

However, part of the reason for my stay was to get my conversational French fluent, so she only allowed us to speak English after supper and, as no-one else on the farm spoke English, it was going to be a valuable experience.

It was a typically hot summer and Tante Marise liked to wear very light clothing, so my young eyes could hardly avert my gaze from her very obvious breasts. They were made all the more noticeable because of her habit of not wearing a bra.

This was a completely new trend at that time and usually only observed on the Riviera. Not so with Tante Marise, whenever she bent over in the orchards or the kitchen, her pendulous breasts undulated in the most delightful fashion and, I have to confess, featured heavily in my nocturnal fantasies.

Occasionally the farm foreman would come to supper and, after finishing off their meal with a glass of calvados, they would head to the 'Bureau' to discuss business. Antoine was a giant of a man with huge hands, a great shock of white hair and a magnificent moustache, the kind you only ever see now in caricatures of French moustaches.

On these occasions I was left alone in the parlor to watch TV. French TV back in those days was much more risqu than its English equivalent and I was often treated to pictures of naked ladies, admittedly usually a rear view, but totally naked all the same.

How did the actor who was facing her cope with the pleasant distraction? He must have seen everything! And everything was beyond my wildest dreams. We must remember that this was the sixties, no internet and certainly no porn or even explicit magazines. I really can't remember what we called female genitalia back then but it probably wasn't as nice as my newly acquired French word, foufoune, or pussie; so I will use that.

One evening, when Tante Marise and Antoine were in the 'Bureau' discussing business, I got so worked up by a really sexy French film, featuring a totally naked couple, that I made my way to my room to relieve the tension that the characters on screen had induced in my teenage penis or 'ma bitte', which means ‘my dick’, as I had heard the actors calling it.

The route to my room took me past the 'Bureau' and whatever they were discussing, it had little or nothing to do with the running of the farm.

Remember, I was only nineteen and had been at a boys' boarding school for the last five years. I had no knowledge of sex whatsoever, except the purely mechanical process from biology lessons. The penis enters the vagina, semen flows, fertilisation takes place, et voil , reproduction! The detail of what sex might actually be like was still a mystery and, I imagined, still several years in the future. The world was a much more naive place back then: much more.

I had never even seen a picture of a naked woman, let alone seen a real one, and my knowledge of breasts was limited to pictures in Health & Efficiency magazine, which was popular at the time.

Now, for the first time ever in my young life, I was hearing sounds that I only thought I understood. Tante Marise was using French words I hadn't learned yet and so was Antoine! Their breathless exchanges along with the rhythmic squeaking sounds of the 'Bureau's day couch were seriously erotic. Was this what fucking sounded like in real life? Was Antoine actually fucking Tante Marise? My, already eager, cock certainly thought so.

Just the other side of the door I could imagine Tante Marise, blouse open, those magnificent tits on display, lying back on the day couch with her legs spread wide, welcoming Antoine's cock in her foufoune! Antoine for his part, I imagined, was clasping her naked buttocks in his giant hands as he thrust into her with rapidly mounting excitement. Fuck this was sexy!

I stayed as long as I dared, getting more and more excited with this unexpected introduction to the magic sounds of copulation. I could hear their breathing becoming more rapid, their words of encouragement getting louder, the squeaking rhythm accelerating and yes: I came in my pants!

I had hardly touched my cock but the sounds of two people actually fucking only a few feet away, combined with my boyish imagination, was more than I could stand.

I hurried to my room to inspect the damage. Wow, what a lot of cum! It had already soaked through from my pants and there was a large wet patch on the front of my trousers. What to do? I didn't normally go to bed this early and I certainly could not go back to the parlor in these trousers.

I decided that getting into my pyjamas and going back down would be the best course of action, but first I put on clean under pants to keep my cock firmly locked up.

Back in the TV room Tante Marise reappeared after I heard her show Antoine out with a cheery,

" la prochaine." Or, until next time.

What? There was going to be a next time? Were they going to do it again? Anyway, she sat down beside me, made some comment about my getting ready for bed early and we watched the TV. I could not stop my mind from wandering.

She didn't look any different! But she'd just been fucking! How could this be? She had just clearly enjoyed having Antoine thrusting between her thighs, an experience that I could only imagine, and here she sat as if nothing had happened. In fact, she seemed quite relaxed and serene, even.

I am not sure what I expected, but certainly not this degree of blas normality. It was just as well that I had pants on under my PJs because, try as I might, my mind kept wandering back to the scene I had just overheard. My first real encounter with sex. OK so I only overheard them having sex, but the memory was enough to give me another erection: oh the power of recovery of the teenager! As soon as possible I made my excuses and went to my room.

I took off my PJs and pants and lay down on my back, stark naked, with my second erection of the evening. I felt the breeze from the open window playing on my naked body and, as the air wafted over my cock, and armed with a hanky, I set about re-playing the scene over and over in my mind.

Her naked breasts, what were they like to touch? Her foufoune, what did it look like? Antoine's hands on her bum as he thrust into her, what did that feel like? For him? For her? So many questions, so many vivid thoughts and then, as I continued to bring myself to orgasm, as slowly as possible, so as to prolong the enjoyment, the sensations started again and I knew I was about to cum. A few more strokes and I came, not as much as earlier, but a thoroughly good, satisfying, cum none the less.

I cannot remember how often that memory played out in my mind over the coming days, but it was not infrequent! I could hardly wait until the following week, when I hoped there would be a repeat performance. For some reason the thought of Antoine's massive hands clutching her pert little bottom still produces a stirring all these years later.

The harvest continued in the blazing summer sun and we always returned to the chateau hot and sweaty.

At the end of the corridor was the bathroom, which contained a magnificent, if somewhat antiquated, shower. Not one of those modern contraptions but something with more taps and valves than a First World War Submarine. It may have been antiquated but it was fantastically efficient. There were four vertical spray bars, with their independent controls and a drench overhead that produced a virtual tsunami.

It was great for cooling off after a day in the orchards, turn the whole contraption on cold and walk in. COLD, yes: Freezing? Nearly: but enormously refreshing and, much to my surprise, nearly always produced an erection which, as a teenager, I freely confess, I almost never wasted when I got back to my room.

The day's work done, and getting ready for supper, I headed for my room, stripped off and wound a towel around my waist. What happened next changed my life, quite literally. I was half way along the corridor when the bathroom door opened. There, silhouetted in the doorway, was the totally naked form of Tante Marise.

The incident, although it lasted only a few seconds, stays with me yet. Unfortunately the bathroom window was right behind the door, so a silhouette was nearly all I saw, but there was enough detail to see that girls have hair 'down there.' Not to mention that naked, unfettered, breasts have a motion all their own.

Taken by surprise, I turned politely to avert my gaze and Tante Marise, retreated into the bathroom, only to emerge a few seconds later, modestly wrapped in a large towel. We crossed in the corridor and she muttered.

"D sol ."

D sol ! Why was she sorry for one of the most exciting moments of my young life. My embarrassment was only compounded buy my automatic response.

"De rien!" It's nothing!

Nothing! I had just seen my first full frontal naked female and said that it was nothing! I had been so embarrassed, I hadn't had time to think, so I scurried into the bathroom, turned on all elements of the shower to full cold, dived in and set to work on the erection that the combined effects of the cold water and the image of a totally naked Tante Marise had produced.

We overcame our embarrassment at supper by ignoring the incident and settled down to watch TV afterwards.

Antoine had not reappeared and over a week had passed. What a disappointment! I was not going to be treated to episode two of 'Tante Marise enjoys a noisy shag.' Oh well, the flash of her naked body had made up for it and surely one orgasm an evening should be enough for any teenager, or maybe just one more when I get back upstairs?

This particular night produced another film in the series that had so affected me the previous week. More French erotica! But this time sitting next to Tante Marise, which made my excitement much harder to conceal.

As the plot developed it was quite clear that our heroine was about to seduce her co-star. Their clothes had been shed and the obligatory rear view of a naked woman advancing on her lucky prey, filled the screen. They were clearly just about to fuck.

This was getting difficult to deal with. I had not long ago seen Tante Marise in just such a state, but from the front. The whole thing, hair and all! But sitting next to her, watching this level of sexual activity had caused a predictable response from my young 'bitte'. It is very easy to forget how little it takes to provoke an erection in the sexually inexperienced.

Just as the sex act was about to take place, Tante Marise placed her hand on my knee, leaned forwards, turned and looked into my eyes with a beguiling smile and said.

" Un peu rac , non?" A little racy? This was torrid beyond my wildest dreams. Then she stunned me by taking my hand and placing it on her covered breast. Not another word was spoken, she just lifted my hand and put it there. OK she had on a loose dress, but no bra. My first experience of an adult female breast. I probably made a mess of it, but it was so exciting, warm, soft and pliable with that little hard bud on the end.

What is happening? I would like to say that I played expertly with it, but that would not be true. In the actual event I summoned up all my courage and slid my hand in through the opening at the front of her dress. I touched a naked breast for the first time, and lightly ran my open palm over her nipple. It is hard to imagine now, after a lifetime of sexual activity, how exciting this was. Tante Marise, meanwhile slid her hand from my knee up towards my groin.

I do not know if I was normal or not, but stories of boys first time sexual encounters lasting for ages, or even minutes, just do not ring true to me. I am fondling my first breast and Tante Marise is sliding her hand up my fully clothed thigh. It got as far as my crotch, only just lightly brushed over my cock: the tension was unbearable. I came! She must have sensed the spasm of my orgasm as she leaned forward, kissed me on the forehead and said.

"I think it is time you to go to your room."

The next morning at breakfast I just didn't know where to look. I had stroked Tante Marise's naked breasts the previous evening and had orgasmed in front of her. She was totally unabashed about the incident and even teased me by asking,

"So you had the pleasant dreams, no?"

The harvest progressed in the incessant heat. Showers were taken after the hot sweaty work, but the vision of a naked Tante Marise was never repeated. More TV programmes were watched, seldom as racy as that fateful night, but some were pretty hot.

By now we had reached a comfortable arrangement. If the film got raunchy she would take my hand and place it on her breast while allowing her hand to find its way to my crotch and I had mustered enough self control not to ejaculate on the spot. To be honest, usually by bringing myself off before going to the parlor to watch TV.

On my final evening, during a film, while I was fondling her breast and getting more and more excited, she completely threw me by asking directly.

"How is it that you like to make the masturbations?" The French language can be a little direct sometimes.

After the usual blustering and denials, she chided me by telling me that it was 'healthy to make the masturbations.' Her openness on matters sexual left me aghast.

I eventually admitted that I did it lying on my back on my bed, with a hanky to make sure I didn't leave a mark on the bedding.

My admission was met with one word, "Viens, which means come."

She took my hand and stood up. I had to idea where this was leading but I had high hopes and so did my erection. We passed the Bureau, and climbed the stairs, we went past her room and along the corridor past mine, all the way to the bathroom at the end.

She opened the door and ushered me ahead of her, allowing the door to close behind us. She set the knobs and levers of the WWI Submarine which sprang into life, at which point she stood right in front of me, slid the straps of her dress over her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. Tante Marise dressed only in panties!

Dressed only in panties, but not for long. She looked up at me with that wonderful smile and lowered them to the floor. I couldn't help staring at the luxuriant dark triangle between her legs. Triangle, breasts, triangle, face, triangle! My eyes went berserk.

"Viens, viens. Clothes off!"

I struggled to get my clothes off with any degree of finesse, and getting my pants off, over my raging erection, while under the direct gaze of Tante Marise felt, as the French say, bizarre. Then there I was naked, standing beside my first totally naked female, who was also the first person ever to see my penis erect and erect it certainly was, the tip was all but touching my navel.

"This is special." She said, as she took me by the hand and lead me into the steaming torrent. Water cascaded everywhere as she directed a soaping operation. We soaped each other under her expert instructions. I soaped her back and felt the glorious sensation of my hands flowing over her buttocks. She returned the pleasure. I never realized how sexy it felt when your buttocks got a soapy wash.

I could hardly wait to get to her breasts, they felt completely different with the water and soap flowing freely. Her nipples felt larger and definitely harder. She also allowed my hand to wander into the luxuriant triangle between her legs.

I really had only the vaguest idea of what I would find there. Biology books are not that informative, but the biggest surprise was to find that my finger slipped easily into her foufoune, which was unexpectedly slippery and welcoming.

I was extremely careful not to touch my cock and desperately hoped she would not touch it either, or I would cum on the spot. I just wanted this to go on for as long as possible.

It could not last for ever though, and eventually she maneuvered behind me with a hand full of soap, rubbed it gently over my chest and stomach getting tantalizingly lower with each pass. She pressed up against me and I felt the roughness of her mysterious dark triangle against my thigh. She stood on tip toes and breathed into my ear.

"Now you relax." Her hand, full of soap, gently surrounded my cock and pulled the foreskin back with tantalizing slowness. This was not going to last for long, the build up had been too much. Try as I might, there was no stopping that primal sensation.

As she continued her expert manipulations, the sensation started

Tempted & Teased in Texas: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Tempted & Teased in Texas: Part 2

Jack can't resist his neighbor's daughter and her friend.

by writemarksmith. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Jack, I think it's so sweet you are taking the girls out."

My pretty neighbor Amy was at my place, complimenting me for my plans to take her gorgeous daughter Tina and Tina's hot friend Sophia out for dinner. I felt guilty and anxious, but my cock twitched thinking about it.

"It will be good to get you out of the house and they will love that Italian spot you chose. I'd join you if I didn't have go see my mom in Austin."

Amy's face became mischievous and she reached over to stroke my leg. Her hand moved softly up along my skin towards the top of my shorts. My cock twitched again and I suspected she noticed.

"You do need to start going on real dates though Jack. In the meantime, I am just next door if you need some; inspiration."

Amy had 'inspired' me previously by encouraging me to jack off while looking at her bare tits. I hadn't taken her up on her rather open invitation to repeat in part because I was getting so much inspiration from her daughter and Sophia. I stammered and Amy finally left me alone to think about the evening ahead.

I spent almost an hour deciding what to wear. This was completely out of the ordinary for me, but I vacillated from trying to look 'cool' and young with not wanting to look like I was trying to hard with being disgusted with myself for lusting after these two girls less than half my age. I ended up wearing an all black outfit, black pants and shirt and a black jacket. I looked sharp and felt like I would be in control wearing this.

I sat in the outfit alone for about an hour before the girls were supposed to come over so I could drive them to the restaurant. I felt like a boy waiting anxiously for his prom date. I shuddered when I realized that my prom was over 20 years ago, but the two girls had theirs just a couple of months ago.

I finally heard the girls giggling as they walked up to he door. I waited a few seconds before answering their knock, not wanting to seem too anxious.

Tina looked stunning in a white sundress with a flower pattern. She looked like an H&M model with her long legs were displayed proudly. Tina kissed me on the cheek, "Hi Uncle Jack. Don't you look sharp!"

I found myself tongue tied before I said anything at all and suddenly saw Sophia in front of me. I looked down quickly and saw she was much less dressed up, wearing no make-up, a tight t-shirt and jeans. She looked so sexy with no effort at all, I thought as she leaned against me and kissed my cheek. I could feel she was not wearing a bra and my cock started to swell.

"Hi Jack" she cooed with a smirk. The last time I had seen Sofia she had me on my knees, jacking off as I kissed her ass. We had agreed she should call me 'Mr. Brown' and I suddenly became nervous she may have told Tina about her visit.

"Err, well; um; let's go?" I suggested.

The two girls giggled and I wondered if it was obvious to both of them how nervous I was. Certainly Sophia knew she could wrap me around her finger, but I hoped to keep my dignity with Tina. Tina sat in front with me on the way there and I got hard just looking at her bare long legs. It looked like she had oiled them they were so smooth.

When we arrived it seemed that everyone in the restaurant turned to see me and these two beautiful young girls. I felt embarrassed; but also; proud. Tina seemed very comfortable in the nice setting but Sophia seemed impressed.

I ordered a nice bottle of wine at Tina's suggestion. I knew the girls were too young, but I needed a drink and certainly didn't want it to be awkward. We were already on or second bottle before the food came. Tina was doing much of the talking, seeming even more vivacious with some alcohol in her. She told us several stories about her swim team. The stories culminated in one where she and a female friend on the team sabotaged the other team while at a swim meet in another town. The two of them targeted the other team's star, flirted aggressively with him, and ended up giving him a two girl hand job just hours before the competition. He didn't come close to his normal times and Tina's school won easily.

I choked a little when she got to the dirtiest parts but Tina just giggled and continued. I wasn't sure what was appropriate, after all we were all adults. Sophia was much quieter, but any time I looked at her she had a subtle smirk and looked right into me with her big brown eyes. I was looking at her full lips and flushed cheeks when Tina blurted out,

"So what do you do for sex now that you're back Uncle Jack?"

I coughed, genuinely taken aback and started to try to answer,

"Well, I'm not; I mean; "

Tina laughed and Sophia giggled. Sophia, who had not been joining in Tina's risque talk, suggested,

"I guess you have to jack off a lot now?"

I thought of how she had me jack myself off while my face was buried in her ass and blushed brightly.

"Oh Sophia!" Tina said in mock horror, chuckling. Tina left for the restroom and I was about to reprimand Sophia when I felt her bare foot run along my thigh, then push against my cock. It was already hard from the conversation and she giggled. '

"You think you can wait until you get home?" she taunted.

She started to wiggle her toes, stroking my cock casually while she licked her dessert spoon. I was mesmerized by how sexy she was and how good she was making me feel. I didn't even notice Tina returning until she took her seat beside Sophia, who still had her foot on me. I tried to look cool, but could feet a little sweat on my forehead. I was sure she must have seen me looking desperately at her friend.

Sophia spoke again, "Jack, I bet you have some weed at your place?"

She knew I did, she had left some there. I assumed she wanted me to say yes but I was thinking through the implications of the two of them came to my place to smoke. I felt like she had all the power over me through her little toes.

"Yes; I; "

"Goodie!" she exclaimed and she motioned for the waiter to bring us the check.

After I paid I ordered an uber to take us back, having had too much wine to drive. I noted that Amy's car was gone, confirming she had indeed stayed in Austin for the night. The girls sat by the pool as I got the weed and Sophia rolled us a joint. I felt a little exposed being outside with the girls. Even though I knew Tina's parents were both away, it felt wrong, but after a few tokes, I was more relaxed. I took the spliff from Tina but my mellow spirit was interrupted when she loudly exclaimed that we all needed to get in the pool. I was too comfortable and drunk to even get up, but watched the two young girls proceed to prepare for a swim. Tina was first. Already barefoot, she took off her white dress and seemed completely comfortable standing beside me wearing just a white bra and thong. Sophia followed her friend's lead, pulling down her jeans and giving me a great view of her perfect plump ass covered only by small black panties. She then pulled off her t-shirt showing even more of her copper skin, as well as her two succulent breasts. I had never seen her tits before and had to get a good look even though I was sure Tina would notice.

I was rock hard so of course had to refuse their invitations to strip down and join them. The two of them surrounding me and pulling at me only got me more excited but they finally gave up and jumped in. I watched the two of them frolic in the pool and splash each other. Tina splashed me, and when I protested the two of them tossed water at me. When they came out my hard cock twitched. They were like two young goddesses, one tall, white and Nordic, the other dark, sultry and curvy. I could not resist staring as they approached me and dried themselves off.

Tina giggled and suddenly sat in my lap, still very wet. Her pink nipples were completely visible through her wet bra and

"You remember I used to sit in your lap Uncle Jack?" she said, her words slurring from all the wine.

"I; yes; um;" I was unsure where to put my hands, though I wanted desperately to stroke her leg. I thought about her mother stroking my leg earlier.

Tina giggled as she wiggled her ass back and forth. "I don't remember you lap having this 'bump' though!"

I was mortified and felt the heat rising in my face, but my cock pushed proudly against her ass cheeks. Tina's phone rang and she reached over for it. It was her boyfriend.

"Yeah; just hanging out with Sophia" she said then stifled a giggle as she wriggled her ass on my cock again.

"Sure, pick us up in 10. Bye!"

Tina told Sophia the plans she had made, all the while sitting on my lap. She then turned to me, "Thanks again for dinner Uncle Jack." She seemed to say 'uncle' with mockery. "Hope we can do it again soon!"

Tina kissed me on the cheek, gave me one last push of her ass against my hard cock and got up. Sophia came to me and kissed me quickly on the lips. "Bye Mr. Brown!" she laughed. She then whispered, "Leave the back door open"

My head was spinning as I watched the two of them run next door, still almost naked. My eyes were especially fixated on Sophia's ass swaying as she ran off. I could barely believe I had just had two hot girls, barely dressed playing with me in my backyard.

I shook my head and reminded myself that they were only 18. Just girls. I had known Tina since she really was a girl. I knew I had to stop the temptations, but right now I told myself I had to take care of my raging hard-on. I went upstairs and had an idea before I went to my room. I went to the window in the guest room that looked into Tina's bedroom and saw the two girl's changing. They were still laughing, Tina had changed her panties but was topless. Her perky tits showed off small pink nipples. Sophia had hear jeans back on, and was taking off a shirt I guessed Sophia had given her that was too small. I took out my cock and started to stroke it. I felt like a pervert, but I decided to go with it. I imagined the girls had come up to my room and I was kissing Sophia's ass while Tina was sucking my cock. I came before Tina got her jeans buttoned up then watched them scramble and leave as the boys pulled up the driveway.

Sated, I went to my bedroom, took off my pants and decided to lie down for a moment. I was not used to weed and it had a big impact after all that wine. I quickly fell to a deep sleep, but was woken hours later by a stroke on my face and a sweet voice.

"Jack; Jack."

I opened my eyes and saw Sophia's big brown eyes looking into mine. She smirked down at me.

"Have you been dreaming about my sweet ass?" she asked in a sing-song voice.

Half awake I murmured, "I have."

Sophia giggled. I watched her strip off her t shirt, her tits just above me, but when I raised my head to suck them she slapped me playfully.

"No no, those are not for you." she scolded. "You know what you want."

Sophia turned and pointed to her ass through her jeans. I nodded dumbly.

"Ask me nicely." she said then before I could answer added, "Beg."

Well of course I begged. I pleaded with her, telling her truthfully I had never seen as ass as perfect as hers, how I had been fantasizing about kissing it again.

Finally Sophia giggled, then unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down with her panties. For the first time I saw her completely nude and she looked so sexy. Once again I started to get up but she pushed me back down and climbed on the bed.

"Uh uh; you just sit back and do your job."

I watched this 18 year old beauty climbed on to the bed beside me. I stroked her leg, hoping she would not slap me away. Sophia turned away from me then straddled my chest, and raised her gorgeous ass just over my face. I cranked my neck to kiss it gratefully over and over again while she giggled then she lowered it slowly until my face was smothered under her big ass cheeks. I kept kissing then felt her lower my boxers.

"Jack off for me while you lick my asshole." she said.

I was so turned on at that moment. My hand grabbed my rock hard cock and I started to lick her ass crack.

"Deeper!" she said, swatting my cock playfully. I plunged my tongue deep into her asshole then started to poke it in and out. She started to moan, louder and louder, until I wondered if Tina might hear all the way in the house next door.

"Umm, Fuck!; Hmm"

She was now bouncing her ass up and down on my face. I could feel her wetness on my chin. She was using me and I loved it.

"Cum for me Jack; cum for me with your tongue inside me!"

I would have cum already if I hadn't just jacked off. I could feel I wasn't going to last much longer.

"Tell me you'd rather have your tongue in my ass than fuck Tina!" she commanded. I confirmed with a voice completely muffled by her ass cheeks but she seemed pleased. I felt my balls tighten and started to spurt all over my hand. I stroked out every drop, while continuing to tongue young Sophia's asshole. Finally she climbed off of me and I immediately missed her warmth and intimacy.

"Who knew you'd be such a good plaything Jack?" she asked rhetorically. One of the boys tonight was desperate to fuck me, but I kept thinking how nice it would be to have you tongue my ass with no expectations.

I wasn't sure what to say. Sophia got dressed while I lay there then slapped my face softly and kissed my lips.

"Don't forget what you told me Jack." she whispered before she left me there, wondering how life got so confused and I got so lucky.

Teenaged Tina pushes her teasing even further.

My beautiful young neighbor Tina was on my mind before I heard her. I was sitting in my backyard by the pool late at night with the lights off. I had a Jack and Coke in my hand and I was thinking about how I had let things get so out of control.

Then, almost as if summoned, I heard Tina as she opened the gate; shushing someone and giggling. She was with a boy, tall and fit and as they stumbled into my backyard it was clear they had been drinking. Neither of them saw me sitting on the patio in the dark as they stripped out of their clothes and jumped in the pool. It happened so fast that I never found a way to interrupt. Truth be told my throat seemed to close when I saw Tina strip, then saw her completely bare for the first time. Tina had a gorgeous tight young body. I saw her pretty pink nipples, her shaved young pussy and as she jumped into the pool her toned ass, which her boyfriend was now exploring as he pulled her close in the water. As I watched them make out in the water, I was hardening quickly.

"Umm; hi!" I managed to say.

The boy jumped, but Tina seemed rather unfazed, almost as if she expected I might be there.

I turned away when Tina got out of the pool, but managed to catch a glance of her toned young, nude body. She giggled as she got a towel and wrapped herself in it while her boyfriend put on his pants as he apologized.

"Uncle Jack this is my friend Bobby", Tina said with a smile. "Hope we didn't bother you Jack; we just came over for a quick swim."

Bobby shook my hand looking sheepish. Tina didn't seem contrite at all, and it was evident she was feeling no pain. My cock stiffened as she walked over in her towel and stood above me.

"I used to come her all the time as a child." she said, presumably talking to Bobby but looking me right in the eyes. "I would swim for hours and sit in Jack's lap."

With that she plopped herself on my lap, It was evident she could feel I was hard as she wriggled her ass crack along it with more giggles. It was all I could do not to feel her bare legs that were inches from my hands; to bury my face in her tits.

"I feel bad you don't get any action." Tina said with a glint in her eye that suggested she didn't feel bad at all. I could smell sweet liquor on her breath. "I bet it's really; 'hard' for you."

She was just grinding a little now but her teasing had me ready to cum in my pants like a teenager.

Tina looked up at her boyfriend who was bare chested in shorts. "Umm; I bet, since you don't have anyone; you'd like to; watch?"

Having had a few drinks myself, and being extremely distracted by the barely clothed teenager pushing herself into my cock. I was a little foggy on what she was suggesting. Realizing she might be expecting an answer I smiled a little and tried to catch up but Tina was way ahead of me.

"Yes; let's do that for him Bobby. Not nice just to use his pool and run."

Bobby seemed to track with her as he put his hand and gallantly helped her out of my lap. I immediately missed her warmth, but things moved quickly and I

Tempted & Teased in Texas: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Tempted & Teased in Texas: Part 1

Divorced man is tempted by girls next door.

By writemarksmith. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I had come back to Houston to put my life back together. I am an oil executive who has had quite a successful career. I started in the business right out of school and rose quickly through the ranks. I married when I was just 26 to a beautiful girl. We moved to the suburbs where we had a big house, a pool…the American Dream.

We kept postponing the decision to have kids, then came the expat opportunities. We moved first to Calgary then after a few years on to Dubai. Whereas Calgary had nice people, beautiful land and ice cold weather, Dubai was filled with shady characters, was all city and incredibly hot. My wife and I both kept in shape at the gym, and I wore the nicest suits even in the sweltering temperatures. My wife and I had a beautiful condo, far above the city with a live in maid to serve us. We dined out almost every night at fabulous restaurants. It was a heady time, and to add to the excitement, I was poised for a big role back at headquarters in the USA.

This all changed when I found my wife in bed with anther man. Not just any bed, but our bed, and not just any man, but my boss. Cuckolded and furious I quit the company and a week later I returned home with just what could fit in two bags.

I had decided to move back to the suburban Houston home my wife and I had left years ago, somehow nostalgic for simpler times. We had rented it out for most of our time away, but we were between renters.

As I approached the familiar driveway in my rental SUV, it felt very strange to be back. The home was very familiar, but it felt alien to return to it, deep in America. The house was well managed while we were away, and since had rented it out partially furnished I recognized most of the rather sparse belongings. I walked to the lush backyard and noted the trees that had grown. I admired the familiar pool and dipped my hand in the water. As I did so I hear a voice calling my name.

“Jack?! Wow, it’s like I’m seeing a ghost!”

It was Amy, our neighbor for so many years peeking through the gate to our backyard. As she opened the gate I could see that Amy looked older than I remembered her but she was still very attractive. She had certainly kept up what was always a nice body. I reflectively admired her long tanned legs she showed off in her shorts. Her ample breasts jiggled proudly as she walked in a simple, sleeveless top.

We hugged and I felt myself stir as I felt her tits push against me. We caught up and she told me how well her husband Robert was doing at work, and that her daughter Tina was just about to graduate from high school. I told her of some of our travels and told her my wife and I had separated.

Any took my hand and told me how sorry she was. She insisted that I come over for dinner. I hesitated then had a better idea.

“Why don’t you all come over for a barbecue and swim in the pool. It will be like old times, we used to have a lot of fun.”

Amy agreed and I told her we could do it on Saturday, three days away. This would give me a chance to settle and buy a barbecue. She said she would take care of everything but the meat, which was appreciated. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and returned home. I felt a tingle again and realized it had been almost 4 months since I had fucked my wife. Perhaps I should have suspected something was going on.

I settled in to my new/old home, and Saturday came quickly. Coming just from next door, Amy arrived right on time for the barbecue, along with her husband. I opened the door and greeted them and they both walked in carrying groceries. Behind them was their daughter Tina struggling with a bag of groceries and two big bottles. I went to help her, taking a bag and as I did so I saw that little Tina had developed into a beautiful young woman. She was wearing a little halter top over her bathing suit, which showed off firm 18 year old tits and a flat stomach. Tiffany hugged me with a big smile,

“Welcome back Uncle Jack!”

I had forgotten she used to call me that and now I felt even more inappropriate for checking out her tits. I told her how much she had grown noting my voice had cracked a little, then turned to shake Robert’s hand and give Amy a hug. We all agreed this would be like old times with everyone politely leaving my cheating wife out of the discussion.

We went out back to enjoy the sun. I chatted with Robert about his sales job and how fast his business was growing, how I was going to take some time off before I seriously looked for a new job. While we were talking I tried hard not to be distracted by the two beauties sunning in my backyard. I had admired Amy often when she came by to enjoy our pool. Today she looked elegant and beautiful in her white one piece. I was even more taken with young Tina, who was enticing in her bikini. Her tits were small but perfectly perky. The back of her suit was cut high enough that it showed the tan line from another bathing suit on her ass. The contrast of her tanned skin against a sliver of very white, creamy ass was hard not to stare at. I realized I was hardening and tried to refocus on what David was saying.

Amy joined our conversation while Tina dove in the water and started to do laps. Amy sat close to me. She had always been very flirty in a fun way, and even with her husband right there she would put her hand on my knee when making a point or teasing me about something. It was innocent, but I twice delayed getting up due to concerns of exposing my erection.

Finally I got up to make start of the barbecue. Tina came out of the water to watch me while Amy went inside to prepare the rest of the food. Looking at this nubile young woman, dripping in her little bikini beside me I found I was very self-conscious. Despite myself I knew I was trying to impress her as I went about preparing our meal. I was also very aware that I didn’t want my friends to see me checking out their daughters tits, especially while her nipples showed through her little top.

“You’re quite the swimmer.” I sad dumbly, not sure what to talk about.

Tina explained that she had been on the swim team at school but was no longer swimming. She said how she missed all the times they used to come over and swim at my place when she was young.

“You’re always welcome to use the pool Tina.” I said grandly.

Tina’s eyes lit up. “Really?! That’s great, thank you Uncle Jack!”

Tina bent forward and kissed my cheek. As she did so one of her tits brushed against my arm. I felt myself blush even while I knew how foolish I was being.

We enjoyed a nice meal in the sun and I felt more at peace than I had in some time. A few beers had certainly helped that along, but so did the familiar company. Robert poured shots for all of us (except Tina) which lightened the mood even more. Tina thanked me for having her over but said she had to head out soon.

“Actually,” she said turning to me, “I’m meeting up with Sofia…do you remember her?”

My memory was a big foggy but I asked Tina if it was the Latina girl she used to hang out with.

“Yes!” Tina said as she looked at her phone and texted. “I’ll tell her to swing by here and you can say hi.”

Amy and I went for a swim and splashed each other a little. I was feeling no pain after many beers and it felt good to be active. I enjoyed being with Amy and found myself wishing my wife was as easy to get along with.

As I got out of the pool Tina called me over. “Uncle Jack,” she said, “you remember Sofia?”

I looked at the girl beside her as I toweled myself off. The girl was indeed Latina, but she looked very little like the awkward, slightly chunky girl with braces that I remembered. This girl was a vision with smooth olive skin and big brown eyes. She was smaller than Tina, but curvier. She was wearing a blue sundress with flowers on it that made her look even more feminine. The dress showed only a little cleavage but it was clear Sofia’s breasts were very real and very desirable. Her bare legs glistened in the sun a little as if she had applied lotion.

Sofia put out her hand tentatively, seeming a little shy. I realized that I had been rather overt about checking out her body and suddenly felt a little naked in my bathing suit.

“Hello Mr. Brown.” she said while I shook her hand. I noticed she discretely gave me my body the once over.

I stammered a little as I told her how much she had grown up and the two girls giggled sweetly. Sophia told me she would be 18 in just six days which made me feel like even more of a pervert. Sophia gushed about her memories of the fun they all had swimming in my pool when she was younger. Tina told her they were going to come back and enjoy it all summer then winked at me with a smile. I smiled back and tried not to encourage a stirring erection.

The two girls then said their goodbyes, Tina left with another kiss on my cheek and I allowed myself to watch their asses sway as they left before returning to more appropriate adult company.

We had a few more drinks before Robert and Amy headed home. Rob told me it was good to have me back and Amy surprised me with a kiss on the lips as she made me promise not to be a stranger.

That night when I was wandering around my empty house I noticed something. The windows of one of the guest bedrooms looked right into Tina’s room. The houses were set apart, and her window was partially covered by a curtain, but there was Tina, walking around in a t shirt and panties while texting somebody. I turned off the light so she wouldn’t see me, then realized how wrong it was to watch her like this. I did the right thing and went to bed, but jacked off imagining both mother and daughter next door in my fantasies.

Just a few evenings later I was woken from a sound sleep by squeals of laughter. Disoriented I realized they were coming from my backyard. Looking out the bedroom window I could see several kids were in the pool. I groaned and walked downstairs in my boxers. When I opened the sliding door and turned on the backyard lights it was like I had set off a fire alarm. Suddenly four kids, two guys and two girls, scrambled from in or around the pool, grabbed their clothes and ran through the gate. Without my contacts I couldn’t see perfectly, but one of the girls was topless and another was Tina, wearing the same bathing suit she had two days earlier.

I watched Tina’s ass sway as she scurried out of the yard, chuckling at the energy of youth, when I realized there was one more girl in the yard, and she was walking towards me.

“Sorry Mr. Brown.” she said.

As she came closer I saw that it was Sofia. Her hair was wet which showed off how beautiful her face was, even with no make-up. She was wearing an orange bikini and I could now see just how amazing her body was. Her tits heaved in the tiny top and they were flawless.

“We shouldn’t have come so late, one of the boys kept insisting”.

I shook my head and pulled my focus away from Sofia’s tits and back to her big brown eyes which were looking up at me with a guilty look.

I reassured her it wasn’t that big a deal and she smiled a smile that melted me. I saw that she was shivering slightly, and made the mistake of asking her if she wanted to come inside.

As soon as I said it I wanted to take it back, but she smiled and squeezed by me in the doorway. My jaw dropped as I saw her round ass, more exposed than covered in her little bikini bottoms. Her ass cheeks moved back and forth as she sauntered into the kitchen. Sofia looked over her shoulder as if wondering why I wasn’t following, and I shut the door and walked behind her.

I realized as I walked that I was now sporting an erection that my boxers were doing nothing to hide. I quickly positioned myself behind a chair in the kitchen.

“So…umm…none of the guys were your boyfriend?”

Sofia giggled and I flushed a little realizing this wasn’t the best direction for the discussion to go. She played with her hair and told me that she had never had a real boyfriend, that the boys in school were so immature.

I found her not having a boyfriend hard to believe and told her so. Sofia looked up and me a said softly, “I want a man who really appreciates me. Makes me his Princess, you know?”

“You want a man to find a glass slipper and place it on your foot?” I asked, trying to make her smile.

Sofia looked up at and pouted, “Yes! Why shouldn’t I expect that a man treat me great?”

She looked genuinely sad, like she would never find a man like this. I wanted to hold her and tell her everything would be ok, but instead my words came quickly, “Oh you should expect that Sofia! You’re a beautiful girl. I can’t believe men aren’t lining up just to kiss your ass!”

As soon as I spoke the words I wished I could take them back. My heart started to beat fast as I was at once mortified by what I had said to this sweet young girl, but at the same time consumed with the vision of her sweet ass and how exciting it would be to kiss it.

“Really!” Sofia giggled, you think they should line up to kiss my ass?”

With that she turned around and ever so slightly jutted out her plump, perfect bottom.

I was hard as a rock and trying to diffuse the situation.

“I mean, not; just that I think;”

Sofia laughed again, but now it seemed to be at me rather than with me, “Oh Mr. Brown, I think you have something there. That’s what I really want, a man who would line up just for the privilege of kissing my ass!”

She turned around and I reflectively let out a sigh, both at the lightening of the tension, and the disappointment of being denied the view of her ass.

“I should be going soon.” she said, “may I have a drink of water?”

“Oh, of course.” I said. As I walked towards the fridge I suddenly realized I was rock hard and there was no longer a chair to hide it from this young beauty.

“Mr. Brown!” she exclaimed. Then she teased “Someone sure enjoys this bathing suit!”

She stared unapologetically at the erection bobbing in my boxers. I was mortified.

“I’m…so sorry Sofia” I said simply as I opened the fridge and poured her some water. I reached over to hand it to her so as not to come to close with my throbbing member.

She laughed and told me it didn’t look like I had anything to be sorry about.

“This will be our little secret Mr. Brown she mock whispered. It’s nice to get advice from a man.”

Sofia stepped towards me and ever so slightly brushed my erection with her arm as she bent forward and kissed my cheek. “We’ll have to do it again soon!”

With that Sofia walked slowly from the kitchen, surely

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2

Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

PART TWO – October 6, 1992

Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather’s irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn’t normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”

She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”

Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead’s soft little hand.

Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she’s an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi’s hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.

Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather’s DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”

Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn’t take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.

I don’t know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?

I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn’t even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.

I’d been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody’s guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I’d forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”

After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I’d seen on Briona’s face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!

The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga’s black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I’d never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi’s firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!

Midnight in the campus park.

Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga’s large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn’t care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren’t all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.

I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga’s harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.

Muschi’s paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi’s expression. She didn’t make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga’s ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga’s beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi’s lustful looks.

The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl’s breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho’s and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!

But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we’d run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.

After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name’s not really Helga Boobenschtein.”

“Ach du lieber! I’m shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”

She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”

I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don’t look German!”

“No, my mother’s Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I’d ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.

“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I’m not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”

Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That’s too perfect!”

“My grandpa’s from Austria, and my grandma from my mother’s side is Bavarian.”

“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It’s a good thing I don’t believe in fate, or I’d say it was fate.”

I laughed, “I don’t believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I’ll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”

“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”

I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That’s what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”

She blushed. “I’m sorry about the girls. They’re a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She’s a lesbian.”

“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”

Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I’m not into it, but she just won’t give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn’t you?”

I had no words for how much I’d enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.

She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I’ve seen you around the labs. What’s your major?”

“General science.”

She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I’m just a freshman. I’m taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it’s definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I’m taking this biology class right now, and we’re learning all about the…”

As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.

I kissed her.

It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa’s mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn’t even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn’t push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she’d been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.

We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn’t care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.

Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.

She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I’d never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.

She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn’t. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn’t make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.

Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn’t believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other’s mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.

We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn’t believe we’d been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn’t last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other’s eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman’s eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie’s baby-blue eyes forever.

Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.

She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”

“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she’d notice how crooked my teeth were. She’d notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?

She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don’t know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.

I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl’s only dorm. Boys weren’t allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I’d never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.

The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?

We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and

Power of Dirndls & Lederhosen: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1

Hans channels his grandfather’s German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

September 22

October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn’t a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.

I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn’t a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn’t an awkward, babbling dork. I didn’t have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn’t become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn’t even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.

It was a blessed relief from all the stress I’d been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.

My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom’ about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn’t easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn’t believe in evolution, because it just didn’t make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.

I’ll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I’m Hans. Hans Willis.”

He replied, “Look dude, here’s the deal I’m gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don’t come in. Got it? Just assume I’m boning some chick. I don’t care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don’t come between me and my pussy. But don’t worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I’ll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name’s Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.

A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.

But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate’s main fuck buddy, Briona. She’s maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy. It wasn’t even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.

So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy’s voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don’t worry about my roommate. He’s asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”

A girl’s voice whispered, “Really? I don’t know about this. Are you sure?”

He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he’s on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It’s actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don’t you see for yourself?”

He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I’d hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He’d never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn’t think I’d agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don’t have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!

What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn’t see them coming in, but I heard their voices.

He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”

She whispered, “No, really?”

The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building’s on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn’t make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It’s just you and me, sweetheart.’

She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”

She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn’t complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn’t believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I’d turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.

I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”

She giggled, saying, “Let’s see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It’s so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.

Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”

Up to that very moment, I’d had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn’t resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy’s rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he’d be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.

With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.

Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate’s big fat cock.

I couldn’t have been more shocked if I’d suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn’t look away. I just couldn’t. Briona’s big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.

She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I’d been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I’d suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy’s cock with increasing eagerness.

I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal’s knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn’t told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn’t a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!

It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I’d been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy’s throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I’d imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.

“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”

I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn’t choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.

That’s when it dawned on me that she wasn’t a sweet little shy virgin after all. She’d obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I’d completely misjudged her. She hadn’t turned me down because she was too busy. She’d turned me down because I was a coward.

Looking back, I suddenly realized that she’d been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I’d passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She’d definitely wanted me to kiss her!

Idiot! Why Didn’t I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.

I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn’t a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn’t believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I’d ever felt in my life.

Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”

I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.

He couldn’t stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy’s pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn’t make out her pussy lips, but I didn’t care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.

Once she’d stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”

I couldn’t get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn’t the brainy girl I’d been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron’s face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that’s right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”

I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.

Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn’t get enough of Troy’s tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she’d attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don’t stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don’t change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA’s realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.

Wow. She didn’t even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn’t get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn’t see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.

She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You’re so fucking big! I’ve never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You’re splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she’d reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!

Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.”

Oktoberfest Origins

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Oktoberfest Origins

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.

Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the ► podcast at steamy stories.

In 1808 people of Württemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.

But Württemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier.

Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.

The ethnic German people were split apart and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland. Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon’s brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the Württemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire.

Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.

Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810.

A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified.

When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage.

Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.

As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride ‘side-saddle’. She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of Württemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms.

As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies.

Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.

Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.

Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen.

A fall wedding Festival

Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms.

He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.

Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.

Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.

It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th.

As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem.

She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life.

He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.

She thought carefully, and said; “Forever is a long time.”

He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.

At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.

Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.

The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out.

The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.

On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to ‘sow her oats.’

She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass. The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl.

On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.

The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.

She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.

Helmut the blacksmith

As they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.

“ I am Helmut, my princess;” he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; “Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.”

As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00.

He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess.

Robert the actor

They continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom.

As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as ‘Robert.’

What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.

Steffan the folk dancer

After not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms.

Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him.

This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. “I am Steffan”, he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls.

Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte’s body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to ‘prepare for the next number.

His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.

Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.

The special guests come to dinner

The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.

The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back.

She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible.

As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes.

The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other. The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.

When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.

The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.

They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around.

The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.

Dancing In The Parlor

After dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she’d like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature.

The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.

Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance; His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor.

During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely.

When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his Württemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.

The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming and confident 39 year old vixen.

From the balcony, the prince and his ‘tutor’ (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte’s deportment with the young men.

The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess’s head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.

She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut’s place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.

He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.

From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance. Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.

Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.

As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted.

The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue.

Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.

The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.

The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples.

Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her.

After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun.

Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.

He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit.

The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.

This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.

The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock.

Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.

Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.

The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.

One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.

His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her. It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth, to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt.

Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.

As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further, He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum. She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him. He kept pounding, shooting a large load as she moaned.

Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.

Steffan grabbed the Princ

A Park Affair: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 4

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 9:

Wendy

I was lost in my thoughts as I waited on the park bench. Despite all that had happened here I found the park offered me a glimpse of what could be- parents with children, people walking dogs, laughter, and couples holding hands. When I saw Robb approach I felt the weight of the world come off my shoulders. His off-beat question made me laugh, it was the perfect introduction.

“This may be your lucky day, Sir. It just so happens I require coffee frequently, though if anything, I’m addicted to weird men. Weird mind you, not strange.”

“That does seem peculiar, weird, rather than strange. I’m not sure I know the difference.”

“I think it would be worth discussing over a hot cup of coffee,” I quipped.

“Indeed.”

We started walking toward the coffee shop two blocks away.

“So, how has your day gone?” he inquired pleasantly.

“It’s been pretty good. I’m caught up on my files, and the new one they gave me looks interesting. So, work is good. I called my lawyer and told him I want action, no more waiting for something to happen.”

“Sounds like a good day,” he offered.

I smiled. “The best part was finding a man who would buy me coffee and keep me company for a while.”

“Hmmm, sounds as if it has been a productive day, does the guy know you favor your coffee black?”

“Yes, I wonder what else he knows about me?” I giggled, which wasn’t like me.

“Oh, I think he loves your smile and that little dimple that shows up when you do- it makes his day. He likes your wavy black hair that frames your beautiful brown eyes. He knows you’re smart and vulnerable, but you’re willing to advocate for yourself, those kinds of things. He also thinks you’re stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

“Does he think I’m emotionally unstable?” I asked cautiously.

He stopped walking, gently took my arm, and looked at me, “He thinks you’re brave, resilient, angry, in pain, and want to be treated with respect and dignity. He thinks you’re capable and willing to move your life forward at your own pace. He knows it takes time to get over some things and will give you all the time needed to find your way. He knows you’re honest and that he can trust you. Unstable no, in transition, yes.”

We started walking again and I felt tears come to my eyes. It felt good knowing someone actually understood me and the uncertainty that surrounded me. Clara had tried to console me, but some of the things she said, though well intended, told me she really didn’t appreciate my circumstances.

We stopped to cross the street and I glanced at Robb, he took my arm and pulled me onto the grass.

“I think you can use a hug.”

His arms came around me and I fell into him and closed my eyes. It felt so wonderful simply to be held. The affection warming me, after a minute he asked if I wanted to keep going. I nodded my head and mumbled I was. When we parted he was looking at me, his eyes were so caring.

He took his hand and moved a few stray hairs from my cheek. “Where’s the smile I came to see? A smile makes you glow, it brings out the wonderful woman I know is hiding behind those teary eyes.”

I couldn’t help but laugh a little, he made me feel good about myself.

“It’s here for you,” I said smiling.

Wendy

Two weeks later my lawyer called to say my husband had signed the divorce papers and he was filing them at the courthouse.

“So, I’m free?”

“Your marriage is dissolved and you are free to lead your life as you wish,” he replied.

Only the financial dealings had to be completed and I would receive half of our marital assets. It was done, I was single again.

I thanked him and told him to send me the final bill. That way the ordeal was over once and for all. I hung up and felt a weight come off my shoulders. I can’t say I was euphoric at the news, but it was liberating. That part of my life was history and now I could look to the future. The next thing I did was pick up my phone and send a text to Robb. I was buying us dinner tonight. We had talked several times and gone for coffee once each week, all the while I felt a little apprehensive despite my best efforts not to be.

I knew what they said about rebound relationships and I was leery of making a commitment of some kind. If there was one thing I wanted, and needed it was what I had gotten the first time I was with Robb. I know women aren’t expected to want to have sex for the sole purpose of enjoying it. The stereotype had always bothered me, and the church women swore it belonged only within the confines of marriage as the good Lord intended.

Well, I wasn’t married anymore and my body told me in no uncertain terms what it wanted. I had squirmed in my seat both times as we sat having coffee together. Both times I wanted to reach across the table and kiss him until he took me on the floor. That fantasy had played out in my mind more than once over the last month.

Robb

When Wendy called and told me her marriage was over, the papers signed, I felt a sense of what? I wasn’t sure other than I was happy her struggle to be free of her husband was over. But, what did it mean for me? After having coffee together the past two weeks we both knew she would be free soon and though we didn’t come right out and say it, we knew it would change the way we saw one another.

She had been relaxed more than ever and her sense of humor and demeanor made her even more attractive. Our first, and only, night together, came to me again and again. It would never be the same, at least the motivations wouldn’t be. She had shown signs of confidence and independence once she had moved out of the house with her husband. She had the maturity that comes with being married and of dealing with all the emotions that such a breakup creates.

Wendy had become far more willing to touch me and she flirted more than ever. We kept our boundaries intact based upon her married status. Now, she wasn’t married and she could do whatever she wanted with her life. For the first time I wondered if my utility to her was at an end. I had to admit to myself I didn’t want it to be. I knew that I should be patient and not to rush into anything. She might be single now, but I was sure her husband had caused emotional damage she had yet to recognize and deal with. It was best I tread carefully for both our sakes.

Wendy

I got off of work and hurried home to freshen up. I had texted Clara and gave her the news my divorce was finalized. When she walked in the door as I came out of the bathroom she looked at me with a broad smile.

“You look pretty chipper I must say. I’m sure it feels good to be free of that bastard.”

“I do feel good. I’m taking Robb out to dinner tonight to celebrate. I’m wouldn’t have made it this far without his help, or yours other. But, I don’t want to even think about Cecil… err… ex husband now. He’s history and I want to move on.”

“Okay, no more about ‘him’. You know it will be different with Robb now that you’re single again. I mean you haven’t slept with him yet. I hope he doesn’t expect you’ll want to hop right into bed with him now that you can.”

My mind froze. I had slept with him, but I… oh my god! I knew I wanted to again. Was it a good idea? It would be different. What was I thinking?

“I don’t think it will be a problem. He hasn’t given me any indication he’s looking for that.”

“He does like you doesn’t he? I mean you keep seeing one another and it suggests to me there’s something more between the two of you.”

I felt my stomach tighten as my mind raced to formulate a response that didn’t reveal my infidelity while I was married. I’d never been a good liar.

“I think there is a special bond between us. He helped me over the toughest part of my divorce. I guess I can honestly say I wouldn’t have seen it through to the end without him.”

I looked at my watch and told her I had to get going if I were to be on time. I heard her tell me she hoped I would have a good time tonight. I hoped so too now that she had pointed out the basis of our relationship would change. It hadn’t occurred to me that it would, though I should have known better.

I walked out to my car and drove to the park after I decided I should tell my parents the divorce was completed. They had always thought my husband was a good match for me and when I told them I wanted out they were unhappy. It was one of the reasons I had stayed in the marriage and tried to work things out as long as I had.

I could tell my mother was resigned to the reality as I hung up. I had my life back and I was going to make it my own. I’d been too immature to ignore their feelings in the past and I was determined I would be my own person from here on out.

I left the park and headed to the restaurant to meet Robb. I was a little late, the conversation with my mother took longer than expected. When I walked to the entrance and saw Robb’s smile as I approached I felt fluttery inside. Damn he looked handsome as my eyes swept over him. I felt a little awkward once I stopped in front of him, not knowing exactly what I should say, or do. I could hug and kiss him now if I wanted and not feel guilty, or ashamed. I was trying to wrap my head around the concept when he held out his hand for mine.

“You look wonderful. I like the necklace, especially where it enters your cleavage,” he said with a mischievous expression.

I felt my face flush red, something I wasn’t prone to do.

“Sorry! I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”

“Thank you,” I stammered, “I mean for noticing the necklace, not the other things.”

“I’ll try to be more considerate,” he replied quietly as he held my hand.

I was flustered, feeling like my first date in high school. “You’re considerate enough.”

We sat down at a table and ordered our food. I avoided any mention of my ex-husband, saying only this dinner was in celebration of the start of a new life. Our conversation was light, refreshing, and he told me his parents would be visiting him in a few weeks. When I asked if he were on good terms with them he smiled.

“I’m still the apple of my mother’s eyes and dad is proud of the work I do, even though he doesn’t understand much about computers. So, I would say I’m doing pretty well.”

“Do they say anything about not being married?”

“No, not really. I mean they were disappointed when I stopped seeing my last girlfriend as they hoped I would propose to her.”

“Why didn’t you?” I asked cautiously, not sure I should ask. But, he had brought it up, not me.

“She was unfaithful,” his voice with a hint of sadness.

“I’m sorry.” I said honestly.

“I wanted you to know at least that much in case it comes up in the future.”

Maybe I was making more out of his statement then he intended, but it seemed as if he expected we would have a future relationship of some kind. It made me feel good thinking it could happen. We finished our meal after having decided we would take a walk afterward, dropping my car at his apartment as he would drive to the river walk not far away.

There wasn’t any indication Robb felt out of sorts as I paid the bill before we left, though he did ask if he could leave the tip and I agreed. It was very generous and I was sure it was because the young lady that waited on us was quite attractive. It made me feel like an old married lady at 26. He saw my expression as he placed the money in the middle of the table, and gave me a shy smile.

“She did a good job and deserves it. In terms of what you’re thinking, you would have gotten a larger tip.”

I chuckled, “You don’t know exactly what I’m thinking.”

“Oh, men are simple enough. We like good looking women and don’t hide it very well when we do. In your case, I don’t intend to hide it.”

Again, I felt myself blush. My ex had seldom ever said something so bold, or truthful when it came to the way he viewed me, or any other woman. Robb’s ability and willingness to be open was refreshing.

“You know you surprise me with your honesty, but then I think you know I’m attracted to you.”

He smiled, but didn’t say anything, so I continued.

“Men are just as different as any woman. I’m not blind, I see the way you look at me and know you find me attractive. What makes you different is that you’re open about it. I’m not into playing games and I don’t think you are either.”

Chapter 10: I Have A Past

After dropping my car off I got into his car and we were on our way to the park along the river. I was so satisfied with how the evening had gone. We arrived at the park and started our walk following the path along the river. It was about twenty minutes later when I saw one of the church women approaching us as we walked hand in hand. She gave me a strange look, then stopped, indicating she wanted to speak to me.

“Hi Sarah. Wonderful evening isn’t it?” I said pleasantly.

She looked Robb up and down, then looked back to me, and snarled. “I heard you got divorced. Didn’t take long to find someone else to ride you did it?”

I was shocked at her words. I was about to reply when Robb spoke.

“If you’re insinuating we’ve been having sex since her divorce you would be wrong. We haven’t. Not that it’s really any of your business. Now, if you’re interested in being ridden we can talk about it. I may be able to fit you in, though there would be a small charge.”

I felt a laugh start to form in my throat and did my best to stifle it. The look on her face went so red it seemed to glow. No words escaped her mouth though her jaw was working, her face agonized.

“It would only be twenty dollars and I’m sure it wouldn’t take long,” Robb added, his face serious.

Sarah turned and walked away at a rapid pace without uttering another word. I looked at Robb and saw a smile cross his face.

“Guess she wasn’t interested,” he deadpanned.

“Robb! She probably thinks I’m paying for it. You know that don’t you?” I said half laughing.

He looked at me, his smile even broader. “You Ms. Cummins will never have to pay a cent.”

I took his arm and smiled. “I’m not Cummins anymore, I’m Brown, Wendy Brown.”

“Well Ms. Brown, shall we continue our walk?”

“I’d be delighted.”

Wendy

It was a month later and I saw Robb once or twice a week for coffee, though we talked on the phone at least five days a week. One night Clara suggested her boyfriend, Kevin, had a friend I might like and that we double-date. I wasn’t sure, but after a few minutes decided I should do it to show my appreciation for what she and Kevin had done for me in the past. Kevin was a really nice guy and I got along with him well. I thought Clara had done well for herself.

The night we went out was warm and I was wearing a tank top, shorts, and sandals. Tony was damn good looking and I was thrilled with the idea I’d be seen with such a good looking man. He was pleasant enough, though as we talked I found he was… well… shallow. He had no problem undressing me with his eyes. After all these past few months I was used to it, accepting it as the price I paid to dress as I chose now that I could be myself.

He was kind of like my ex in a way. When he started asking about my religious views my hackles went up. It made me uncomfortable as that was how things had gone with my ex. Religion was never far away, even on our first few dates. I steered our conversation to other topics whenever it came up. He seemed to continue to jabber away about his faith group regardless.

I finally mentioned to him I was helping out at the food bank on weekends and he seemed to take some interest in that. I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Really, you work at the food bank? I hear those people simply don’t want to work and take handouts.”

I told him about the variety of people I met and how life had put them in rough straights for a while and they needed some help. He went on about how his church served food to the needy after they attended church service. Suggesting it was a small price to pay for what the Lord provided. I shut my mouth and didn’t say another word. It was turning into a long night.

Robb had gotten me involved in the food bank and I found the experience enjoyable. At the time it took me away from my own problems and made me appreciate other people had problems too. It was something I continued to do after my divorce. Robb and I would spend time together with people who had become friends. I noticed how several of the single women took an interest in Robb while he was there. He flirted a little with them, but he did with me too. It made me feel good to have his attention.

I knew Clara was disappointed our date hadn’t resulted in something better. But as time passed I discovered my friends always seemed to want to help me out. This took the form of trying to fix me up with a friend, or a relative. I knew they were well meaning, but after almost three months I was exhausted by their interest.

I related this to Robb and he told me he had gone through the same thing after his breakup. That was a topic he didn’t say much about. I was sure it was because he didn’t want to burden me with what had been, or was, his problem. I had met his parents briefly months ago and he called one night to say they were coming the next day.

“Wendy, would you be my date for dinner?”

“You mean a real date?” I asked surprised as he had never used that term with me before.

“Yes, a real date. I’ll pay for your dinner and you can try to be nice to me the entire evening.”

I laughed. “I’m always nice to you.”

“Yeah, come to think of it you are. Well, you’ll get a free meal out of the deal.”

It was if he were asking me for a favor, as if I wouldn’t be interested in dating him without his having an excuse.

“I would be delighted. Where are we going?”

I hung the up phone with a smile, it was one of the best restaurants in town. I was thrilled. Did I have something nice to wear? I would need a manicure for sure, pedicure? No, it was too cold for open-toed shoes, or sandals. I looked at what I had in my closet and decided I needed a new blouse that I could match with either a dress, or a pair of dress slacks.

I had lost pounds over the past two months thanks to simply walking to the park and back to Clara’s apartment. I heard Clara come in and told her Robb had asked me out.

“I thought the two of you had a disagreement last week.”

“We did, but we worked it out, neither of us can be right all of the time and… well… he was right this time.”

“If this is a real date will this change your 'platonic’ relationship? I know you have the hots for him, so don’t deny it. Every guy you’ve gone out with you compare with him. Why don’t you just admit it and get it over with? Girl it might help if you got some sack time with him. You know you’re allowed to have sex with any man you want now.”

“I don’t know, maybe it will our relationship,” I replied thinking if she could see it others could too.

I had kept it to hugs and a few kisses trying to avoid the rebound thing. But, she was right about the sex, I could really use a roll in the

A Park Affair: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 3

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 6: Second Thoughts

Wendy

We talked for almost an hour and I found myself laughing at his lame jokes. Though he did a pretty good job at laughing at mine too. After we hung up I felt wonderful. He had laughed at my favorite lawyer joke: How many lawyers does it take to shingle a roof? He had made a few guesses, and when I gave him the punch line: It depends on how thin you slice them. He laughed, then continued to chuckle as we talked. I felt so good knowing I had entertained him. It was the most fun I’d had in a long time.

“Well, you look like you’re in a good mood, Clara grinned as I walked out into the living room and sat down. Who was that you were talking to?”

“A guy I met at the park a while ago.”

“How well do you know him? It sounded as if he has a good sense of humor to make you laugh like that.”

The question jolted me and my mind tried to parse the question.

How well did I know him? I didn’t know him that well, I mean we… I had him…

“Come on, it can’t be that difficult to answer,” Clara chided with a smile.

“I’ve seen him one time, he gave me his number, and I accidently dialed it instead of my mother’s.”

“And you talked with him for how long?”

“I don’t know, a while. He asked me out for coffee and I told him no.”

“So, once things are settled with your husband are you going to call him again and see if he’ll take you out?”

“Really, I don’t know, I haven’t given it any thought.” Then I realized I hadn’t deleted his contact information as I had planned to do. I didn’t want to second guess myself as I had enjoyed talking with him– I decided to leave him in my contacts.

“You know you could ask him out, you’re not that old fashioned are you? I mean you could have him over to hang out.”

“I suppose I could once I have my own apartment and my husband is history.”

“You know I don’t mind having you here.”

“I know, thank you. But, I will have to move on with my life and getting my own apartment seems important in that respect.”

Robb

After ending my talk with Wendy I took a root beer out of the fridge and sat down with a bag of pretzels. I was surprised when the first call came, then disappointed it had been by mistake. She had been honest about it and… well… it was nice to hear her voice. I was engaged in reading when the second call came and after talking for a while it seemed as if she had taken my advice and sought a divorce.

The longer we talked the more relaxed she seemed to be. Making her laugh was delightful as I could see her eyes sparkle while those sweet lips showed a white smile in my mind. The surprise was she had a wonderful sense of humor herself, and I found myself laughing more than I had in a long while. That was when I suggested we have coffee together. When she declined the air went out of the balloon in a whoosh.

When she explained the reason I felt better, she was right of course, she was married. The situation was thankfully different than before and I couldn’t help but feel good about it. We kind of ended our talk without really saying goodbye, it was as if she were leaving the door open. I hoped she was and this time my feelings were less than altruistic– I wanted to feel her body naked against mine again.

Chapter 7: Caving In

Wendy

I was at work two days later having lunch with several of my coworkers and found my mind wandering. It was the second time in as many days Robb had come to mind– the sound of his laugh in particular.

“Well, that was some smile,” Ruby said, bringing me out of my reveille, “I haven’t seen you smile like that in weeks, it’s nice to see.” The others nodded their agreement.

I returned to my desk with a few minutes left before my lunch break was over. I took my phone out and sent a text message to Robb suggesting we meet in the park, then go for coffee if he wasn’t busy. I pressed send, my heart beating a little faster. Sure, I was still married, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t meet a friend, did it?

I was working on a document when my phone vibrated on my desktop. I picked it up hoping it was a response from Robb accepting my proposition. It was! So much for my ability to concentrate for the rest of the afternoon. Though a few minutes later there was another reason too– my husband had left a message with the receptionist saying he wanted to see me today. I didn’t call him back, continuing to take my lawyer’s advice. Damn, it seemed as if the day had turned into a mixed bag as my lawyer had called to tell me my husband’s lawyer was trying to slow things down.

Robb

I was surprised when I saw the text from Wendy since she had said she was still married and it wasn’t a good idea. I wondered now if she were having a problem of some kind. Our last phone call had been comfortable enough until the very end. I hesitated for a few minutes before responding, what did I have to lose? I was already involved with her and once she was divorced there was the chance of continuing our relationship in some fashion– besides, I wasn’t seeing anyone else. I sent a ‘yes’ and provided a time I would be there. I had to admit I was surprised she wanted to meet at the park, though maybe it was a way for her to deal with what had transpired there– a way of getting past it.

Wendy

I strolled out of the lobby to my car with a smile of anticipation, surprised at how much I was looking forward to seeing Robb again. It was a fifteen minute drive to the park from work and when I arrived I got out and stretched, enjoying the sunshine and fresh air. I elected to take the bench in the shade of a tree rather than the one in the distance where Robb and I had met first. I didn’t need for him to remember the wretched woman he had found that day. I could have suggested another location, but I had to deal with my demons too.

I was sitting watching as people walked, biked, and roller-bladed on the paved path not far away. I closed my eyes and took in the whisper of the leaves in the tree as a gentle breeze hit my skin. It was then I heard a voice and felt myself stiffen– it was my husband. I had no choice, I turned to face him.

“You didn’t make it easy for me to talk to you,” he said in a stern voice.

“That’s because I don’t see a need for us to talk. What I saw was enough to tell me our trial separation hadn’t worked; at least not for me. You had your chance and didn’t use it. So, just leave me alone, I’m not changing my mind.”

“Pastor Davis has agreed to meet with us. I’ve been praying for our marriage to work, and the Lord has told me I’ve been forgiven. But, he had to teach me a hard lesson. Wendy, I want you to come home, so we can start over. You’re my wife and I want you to honor your commitment.”

I just stared at him, honor my commitment to him! I guess it doesn’t work in reverse. Maybe I should have prayed to the Lord harder, so he could make me understand, and be forgiving.

“Wendy, I’ll give you a few days to pray for us, for our marriage. I’m sure if you ask for guidance he will grant it to you.”

I looked at him, trying to project calmness and confidence. “I’m not interested in prayer, Pastor Davis, or you. Tell your lawyer to move forward on the divorce, so we can both move on with our lives. That’s all I want. I want this to be finished.”

“I just want one thing from you right now, just share a kiss with me so you’ll see there is still something between us, that the love given to us by the Lord remains.”

Before I could protest he grabbed my arm and pulled me toward him. I resisted, trying to back away knowing I didn’t want him touching me. I found the thought of a kiss revolting– my lips on his wasn’t going to happen. I felt a hand come to my other arm and grasp it firmly, then saw him leaning toward me.

“No! Let me go!” I shouted as he closed the distance.

Robb

I was walking into the park looking for Wendy and was certain I saw her sitting on a bench under a tree. Continuing on, I saw a man approach, stand for a moment, then sit down next to her. I was sure I was mistaken now, and turned my gaze to the other benches around the park. I didn’t see a lone women sitting anywhere and was thinking she’d been held-up by traffic and hadn’t arrived yet. I looked back to where I saw the man and woman sitting just as I heard a shout. I was close enough now I could tell it was Wendy– she was struggling with the man.

I rushed up to the bench yelling. “Leave her alone, get the hell away from her.”

I saw him stop, still holding her arms, to look at me,as I stopped a few feet away. He looked at me surprised.

“This is my wife, get lost. We have things to talk about.”

“It doesn’t look to me like she wants to talk, or whatever it is you’re trying to get out of her.”

“I told you, get lost. We’ll work this out.”

“Okay, here’s the way it’s going to work. You let go of her, she tells me she wants to talk with you, and I leave. If you don’t, I call 911 and get the cops here to sort things out. I don’t leave until they get here. Your choice.”

I watched as he slowly released her and turned to me with a glare. “This woman is mine, she is my wife, and she knows what it means. She had better understand I deserve another chance and I’m not giving up just because her lawyer talks to mine.”

I watched as he turned to Wendy. “I want to talk with you right now, I’m tired of the run arounds. I won’t do anything else other than talk.”

I looked at Wendy and saw she wasn’t happy. Then she nodded.

Wendy

I heard a voice and looked to where it came from and saw it was Robb. My husband released his grip on my arms and I moved to the far end of the bench. I knew my husband wouldn’t be aggressive with Robb, I’d seen him back down too often. Still, I was happy to have Robb there as his grip on my arms had been painful. This was the second time he had tried to force himself upon me and I was more fearful than ever before of how he viewed me.

I decided to talk with him now. Robb would be near and would come to my rescue if my husband tried to take me with him by force– a real possibility I felt now.

I watched as Robb moved to a bench nearby and sat down as we looked at one another.

“You know that guy?” my husband asked.

“I’ve talked with him once, now what is it you want to talk about?” My stomach clenched at not having told the truth.

“I want you to come home, meet with Pastor Davis, and agree to meet with some of the Christian women to learn more about how you should behave at home. I know you were raised in a different religion, but you need to practice what our church teaches. I want you to be ready to start a family, so it means getting off birth control– which you know is against what our church teaches.”

I looked him straight in the eye. “Let me get straight to the point. I don’t want to be married to you anymore, and I certainly don’t want to have your children. If you bother me again I’ll seek a restraining order against you. I don’t want to do that, so if you agree to the divorce this whole thing will end and we can go our separate ways. I hope you understand I’m not coming back to you.”

“You can’t mean that, you can’t. We have a lot invested in our marriage. No other man will know you the way I have known you.”

I laughed. “I wasn’t a virgin when I married you. You knew that, now you want to make sure after you there will never be another? You get a little bit stranger each time we talk. I can’t help but wonder if you’re not reading and talking to the wrong people in your church. I didn’t sign up for your brand of religion and version of marriage, at least not the kind you represent now.”

“If you seek the comfort of another man while we are married you’ll be condemned to hell, you know that. Think about it, I’ll give you three days to let me know and if I ever see you with that guy again he’ll pay.”

I knew my husband was a wuss, he always backed down when it looked as if another guy would touch him.

“Well, make him start paying now. We’re going to have coffee together, that’s what friends do in the real world.”

“So, you admit you were going to meet him here?”

“Why should I lie about it? We have coffee and talk, that’s more than I care to do with you. One thing I do know, if you mess with him he’ll beat your ass. So, I suggest you get up and walk away and not use your mouth in a way that will get you into trouble– the cops may have to come to save you otherwise.”

My husband glanced towards Robb, then back to me. “He’d better not touch you while you’re married.”

“He won’t touch me unless I want him to, I can trust him. It’s too bad I can’t say the same thing about you anymore. Do you think it would make any difference to me now anyway?”

“You wouldn’t,” he glared.

I smiled wickedly, got up from the park bench, and walked toward Robb without a word. I was finished talking, at least with him. It was time for coffee with someone I wanted to spend time with. Let the bastard think whatever he wanted. I would do what felt right for me for a change.

No dating until after the divorce was final was what the lawyers touted–don’t leave your home, you remain living there. Bullshit, there was legal and there was common sense. I’d removed myself from the pain living there caused me each and every day– the only mistake I had made was in not leaving sooner.

I no longer felt connected to my faith. Not that it hadn’t been building for a long time, but recent events had simply proven it was all so much hogwash. I could never accept everything from my own religious upbringing and my marriage had simply amplified what I had found difficult to believe.

Pray, pray, and pray some more, the Lord will show you the way. I prayed with my fellow parishioners and the result didn’t change what happened. That individual, or those people suffered, and when it didn’t change for the better everyone said it was the Lord’s will. Have faith, and we would go on to pray again for something else with the same, horrible, result. Not that the Moslems didn’t do the same damn thing, they were as screwed up as the Jews I had concluded.

Robb

I watched as Wendy talked with her husband. He glanced over to me several times and when Wendy got up and started walking towards me he stood up, glared hard, then walked away. When Wendy was within a few steps I saw she seemed calm, not upset at all, as if it had been cathartic for her.

“You okay?”

“I’m fine. As you might have guessed I wasn’t expecting him to be here. He stopped at my office and left a message he wanted to see me today. I didn’t see him, or his car when I left the parking lot. I guess he must have followed me. Thank you for coming to my aid again. I’m afraid I’m more trouble than I’m worth.”

“Wendy, don’t put yourself down, there’s no reason for it as far as I can tell. I don’t know you well, but I want to have the chance to.”

“You don’t believe you’ll go to hell for spending time with a married woman?” she asked half joking.

“No. I don’t believe in things like that as I’m not religious. I guess if I were I wouldn’t have helped you in the way you wanted me to when we first met. Does that bother you?” I mean, that I’m not invested in some all-knowing deity?“

"No, in fact, right now I consider it plus. Would you mind if I pay for our coffees? I think I owe you at least that this time,” she offered.

“Coffee, no sex?” I smiled with a mischievous look on my face as we started walking toward the coffee shop.

“Would that be a deal breaker, the sex I mean?” she asked earnestly.

“Not at all, I want you to know that what we did the first time isn’t what I expected to happen this time. You wanted something to throw in his face when you saw him, but you didn’t do it did you?”

Wendy

I was surprised that he would be so perceptive, but he was right. I decided not to use my tryst against him. Not that it didn’t come to mind as I sat with my husband. I felt it would reflect more on me in a negative way than him. I also didn’t need to provide him with ammunition to use against me if he wanted to contest the divorce. Even meeting Robb this time may have given him something if that was his intention.

“No, but I didn’t want to get you involved in this either.”

“I’m a big boy, and frankly, I can be stubborn about some things.”

We spent over two hours talking after getting coffee. I told him I was going to get my own apartment when I found something I liked. Then I would move the rest of my belongings from home before the divorce was final. I told him I hoped my husband was convinced after our little talk I wasn’t coming back to him, and that I wouldn’t have to be so careful about seeing him.

We stood next to each other after throwing our paper cups into the trash bin and walked across the street to my parked car. I stood looking at him and felt his hand come to take mine and hold it. The thrill I felt warmed me, my heart beat as if I were a young girl again. Looking up at him I was sure my face flushed red– but it wore a smile. I so much wanted to kiss him for making me feel so grand.

“Okay if I call you?”

“Any time you want. Thank you for being here for me, good night.”

Chapter 8: More Husband Problems

Wendy

I had to admit my husband was being far more aggressive than I had ever seen him before. I hadn’t been able to understand his behavior over the past year. He had started to quote Scripture to me more than he had before. I had attempted to talk to him about it and he got defensive, telling me I should pray for guidance. At first, his time with Joanne had seemed innocent enough. I trusted him, I trusted her as far as that went. She was always educating me about my responsibilities as a wife, and after a while I thought they were tag-teaming me.

I didn’t expect him to be so persistent in trying to get me to counseling after having ignored me for so long. His behavior was erratic, but not dangerous until our last two encounters. It was like he couldn’t accept I was rejecting him like he had rejected me. I hoped he would finally see the light and sign the papers to end our marriage.

Despite my husband’s appearance I was in a good mood after spending time with Robb. We had talked about our childhood, relating our most embarrassing moments. Laughing at what we’d done and now considered just plain stupid. It was liberating to be so honest with him. He didn’t hold much back, he had a self-deprecating sense of humor that showed how confident he was in himself.

That night I slipped into bed and felt perhaps something good would come out the day after all. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and tell him about my husband’s statement I had three days to return home to him. He hadn’t said it in a threatening way and I took it as applying more pressure to get me home where he would have more control over me. I knew what my lawyer was going to say– I should have stayed in the house.

Robb

I left Wendy and headed home thinking she had a lot on her plate and I didn’t need to add to it. I stayed as positive as I could and really liked seeing her laugh–

A Park Affair: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 2

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 3: Regrets?

Wendy

I woke the next morning lying beside a man who wasn’t my husband and felt good about it. I didn’t feel a bit of guilt as I looked at him. I’d done two, one-night stands in my life and wasn’t excited with what I found next to me in the morning. One of the reasons I had sworn off drinking before meeting my husband. The amazing part was, I didn’t feel a bit horny at the moment and wondered if that was going to be a problem–would he want more from me now?

As I lay there I wondered if he had saved my life, not merely by accident because of the baseball, but because he saw I was troubled and stayed with me, so I wouldn’t try to use the pistol again. That was what I had intended. I simply didn’t know if he had or not, but probably. His bringing me home with him had certainly changed my thinking in that regard. I’d been ready to end my life over a man Robb felt wasn’t worthy of my consideration. Not that the passion he had shown as he lay into me didn’t tell me I was desirable to at least one man. It had a tremendous effect on me for reasons I didn’t fully understand, and maybe never would.

I felt a movement, then Robb rolled over toward me, his eyes open. When he saw me looking at him he smiled, causing me smile back.

“Could you spare a kiss this morning? He asked.

"You mean could I spare a kiss and something else?”

“A kiss and then you let me hold you for a while. The something else is up to you.”

I laughed as I rolled over onto him, “Make way mister, you’re going to get an armful of woman.”

I snuggled into him and heard him reply. “You mean an armful of beautiful woman.”

The words melted me immediately. If he had wanted to control me for his pleasure, he had me–no contest. We lay together not speaking for a while, his hands caressing my leg and arm. I kissed his neck a few times, then snuggled and closed my eyes again–he pulled me closer. I could hear his heart beating, feel his chest rise and fall, and smell him. When was the last time I had been so intimate and comfortable with a man? I couldn’t remember for sure. It was sad, but I couldn’t, not even with my husband.

Shit! My husband. I was going to have to go home and face him today. Would he even notice I hadn’t come home? If he did would he even care? Knowing him, his only concern was that I would make him look bad–his wife not home and obedient where she should be. He would push for me to attend Fellowship with him in the afternoon to keep up appearances with the congregation. I pushed the thought away as my stomach tightened.

I’d make this time with Robb last another hour, then face the reality of my life. At this juncture I realized I had one to live thanks to someone who cared enough for a woman crying on a park bench to intervene. It was as incredible as it seemed I realized. I was lying in bed with a man in my panties after he had promised to do what I asked of him to end my despair.

“Are you hungry?” He asked.

“Yes, actually I am.”

“Does scrambled eggs, corned-beefed hash, and toast sound good to you?”

The words made my mouth start to water. I realized I hadn’t eaten but the Danish since the previous morning. My stomach gave an audible growl and I placed my hand over it as if it would hush it.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’”, he laughed lightly.

“I have to pee,” I slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom.

I finished my business, washed my hands, than looked into the mirror while running my fingers through my hair. I thought I looked hideous. Then I thought again about why I was here in the first place.

That’s what a tart looks like. At least a satisfied one.

I swallowed hard, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom to see Robb sitting on the edge of the bed in his briefs. When he saw me his jaw dropped.

“My god! Wendy, you’re gorgeous. Drop dead gorgeous.”

I stopped dead in my tracks, looking down to see my breasts standing proud, my flat stomach, pantie clad pelvis, my shapely legs, and my red polished toenails. The sunlight coming in through the window hitting my skin warmed it ever so slightly. I looked up at him as he rose from the bed with a smile. I wasn’t sure what he was going to do– grab me and take me without asking?

“My turn. Why don’t you get dressed, I’ll join you in a minute, so we can eat.”

The bathroom door closed and I walked to where my blouse and skirt lie on the floor. His words, his expression, his smile of obvious delight with my appearance all came back to me. I put my bra on, finished dressing, and sat on the edge of the bed looking around. The bedroom was tastefully decorated and there was no sign in the form of a photograph, or other articles suggesting he had a girlfriend.

Okay, if he was unattached that made it easier, I wasn’t the 'other woman’. At least I hoped I wasn’t. I knew who my husband was screwing when I saw them from the hallway– she headed the prayer group that met on Friday nights almost every week.

I had gone to several of them and stopped going as it was too much for me– touting how a woman should respect her husband and honor his wishes even if she weren’t entirely onboard with it. Yes, she espoused Christian women bear the fruit of the Spirit- love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Well, so much for faithfulness and self-control parts. Peace might work too if you spelled it 'piece’ and added two words.

She was thin, with big boobs, and blonde hair that came out of a bottle. I’d met her husband twice and he made my husband look really good by comparison. It was obvious to me some of her prayers hadn’t been answered. That, or God’s plan for her was as flawed as my own. My husband was so deep into her they never noticed I was in the house. I had simply left in tears, devastated at the sight.

Robb

I was a little nervous as I opened my eyes–was she going to be ashamed, guilty, for what we’d done last night? Seeing her in the dim light the night before gave me hints she was well-endowed. It hadn’t taken much effort to get her to orgasm. In fact, I had hardly gotten started when she gasped, and I felt her muscles contact around me. When she got on top she didn’t hold anything back– she went all out. It was when she walked out of the bathroom that I saw her in full light for the first time– she was absolutely beautiful. Her husband had to be a real piece of work to walk away from someone like her.

I was pleased I’d taken a low profile approach and brought her into my arms to comfort her when we woke. When she smiled her teeth showed from between nicely formed lips, her blue eyes sparkled. Though I knew it unwise to feel so protective, it made me want to never let her go. I reminded myself again she was separated from her husband, not divorced. She could go back to him, they could work things out. There are always two sides to a story– I could be the one to ruin their marriage. I had to admit it bothered me. Shit, what was I thinking? After what I saw, this woman was hurting and I had done the right thing by her.

Don’t overthink this dude, she needed someone, and you were there.

Wendy

I sat with a glass of orange juice as he made breakfast. I felt a little awkward just sitting there doing nothing. My husband would never cook because that was a woman’s job. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Robb what he had planned for the day– at least it was a safe question.

“I volunteer at the Community Food Bank, so I’ll be working there most of the afternoon.”

“Really, that sounds nice, I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.”

“I do, but sometimes it’s hard to see how many people with young children have to rely on it. I never knew how many people live right on the edge until I started there. It makes me appreciate I have a good education and a well-paying job.”

“So, what do you do?”

“Computer Aided Design, CAD, for an engineering firm. It pays well and has regular hours. How about you?”

It struck me that after talking with him for hours I’d never mentioned my job once. But, then in my emotional state that was the last thing on my mind.

“I work as a clerical for a law firm, close to a paralegal I guess, but they don’t pay me for that.”

“Wendy, I have to ask. How are you feeling? Are you going to be ready to go home and feel safe?”

“He’s not abusive physically, so I’m not worried about that. But, in all honesty I’m dreading having to spend the afternoon with him, and I know he’ll demand it.”

“Do you want to stay another few hours?”

“Thanks, but I know I should go home, take a shower, and get into some fresh clothes. I’m going to have to deal with it and a few hours here won’t change anything. Robb, about last night. Thank you, I mean that. I needed what you gave me. You saved me from hurting myself.”

“I think you should get some professional help. That is if you can afford it.”

“I can’t, but I’ll deal with this. I’ve been putting off making the decision, but after yesterday I know I’m damned if I don’t.”

“What decision is that?”

“I want to get a divorce and move on with my life. Thanks to you, I recognize killing myself wasn’t the way to punish him. He would have won in a way, and I don’t want that. Call it what you will, a form of revenge in a way, if I leave him. I have friends, family, and a job that pays enough to live on if I do.”

We sat silent for a minute, eating in silence. Then I looked up at him with a smile. “I promise not to do something stupid.”

“I want to believe that,” he replied with a firm expression.

I reached for my shoulder bag hanging on the empty chair next to me, and took out the pistol, handing it to him butt first.

“Here, keep this.”

He took the pistol from my hand and placed it on the counter behind him, then looked at me.

“I suppose I should take you home.”

“Yes, but not home. Back to the park, I can walk from there, I don’t…”

“I know. You don’t need to say it. I wouldn’t want to make things any harder for you.”

“Thank you for being so understanding.”

“Wendy, give me your phone so I can put my contact information in it. Just in case… well… in case you need a friend again. By the way, you stayed with my wife Cindy and me last night. You know her from… let’s see… she’s one of your clients from work.”

I took my phone out and handed it to him. When he gave it back I checked and saw he had put in 'Robb, Com. Food Bank’. I looked at him with a frown.

“Just in case someone looks at your contacts. No reason for a man’s first and last name to show up– it might cause problems. If someone asks, you may decide to volunteer, and I’m the contact person.”

I was pretty much lost in thought as he drove me to the park. I felt myself tense, my stomach going into knots. I got out before Robb could attempt to open the door for me and looked back into the car– my emotions mixed with good and bad.

“Robb, thank you. I know it sounds lame, but you made a difference, a big one. I can’t explain why I asked you to do what I asked of you, maybe it was because I wanted to feel like a desirable woman again.”

“Wendy, I can’t pretend to know you, all I can say is you deserve to be happy. Please, don’t throw your life away, do what you need to do to move your life forward. If you ever need a friend to lean on call me. I promise to be there for you.”

I watched as he drove away, then turned and took the first step back to a life filled with problems. Regardless of the outcome, I had a life to rebuild and I was determined to make it better. It was time to face my demons. Robb had given me that chance– I wasn’t going to waste it. I had always been strong in the face of adversity and the one time I had faltered there was someone who cared enough to pull me through. I would always be grateful to him.

Chapter 4: Reflections

Robb

Well, this had been two of the strangest days in my life. I save a woman from killing herself, comfort her by having sex with her, feed her breakfast, and drop her off to return to a husband who doesn’t deserve her. Sure, I was recovering from a failed relationship of long standing, but I had never come close to committing suicide despite the pain. But, depression affects people in different ways and some can climb out of it, others can’t without help. I hoped Wendy had the strength to do what she needed to do to make her life better.

I drove home wondering if I would ever get a phone call from her in the future. After walking in the door I went to put things away in the kitchen– there was the pistol sitting where I had left it. I hefted it, it had been a long time since I had fired a pistol in the military; it still felt familiar. I walked to the bedroom and to the closet, opened my fire safe, and placed it inside along with the rounds I had taken out of the clip.

Wendy

I walked the fifteen minutes home thinking of what I would need to do. I walked in the door after seeing his car in the driveway– he was home. He was sitting in front of the TV watching a car race when I walked in.

“Where have you been? We have to get ready for church in a few hours you know.”

“I stayed with a friend last night. Sorry, I should have called, or left a text.”

He looked at me with a wicked grin, “You go to the bedroom and take your clothes off. We haven’t done it in a while, and I’m feeling you might be good about now.”

I froze, my stomach went tight. If there was something I didn’t want from him that was it.

“I’m not in the mood right now, maybe later.”

“I’m not interested if you’re in the mood, get yourself in the mood. I’ll be in after the race is over in about ten minutes.”

“Honey, I’m sorry, I really don’t want to, maybe after church this afternoon.”

He looked at me with a scowl. “You’re my wife, that means you listen to what I need, and give it when I want it. It’s probably those pills you take to avoid getting pregnant. I hear they mess up a woman’s mind too. It’s time for you to stop taking them.”

'There’s nothing wrong with my mind that getting away from you for a while won’t solve. You haven’t touched me in six months, and now you want me to flop onto my back for you. Well, it’s not going to happen this time.“

He turned the volume down on the TV and stared at me with hard eyes, "What are you saying, you’re not going to be a wife?”

“What! Be a wife only when you want to be a husband! Why don’t you be a husband to me instead of spending all your time with Joanne Winston,” my voice going shrill.

“Joanne has nothing to do with this,” he thundered.

“I’m grateful for that. My Lord, I guess you having her bent over the sofa, your cock inside her didn’t mean anything.”

I saw is face grow taut, his jaw moving slightly, but he didn’t say anything.

“Yes, I walked in and saw the both of you. You were so intent on screwing her you didn’t even hear, or see me. I’m going to divorce your ass.”

“You can’t talk to me that way. I had a moment of weakness and I’ve prayed for forgiveness. I want to make it up to you.”

“Oh, so you can go around screwing her for months and you expect me to forgive you. I guess I’m not the hardcore Christian woman you thought I was. I’m going to pack my clothes and things I need and find someplace else to live until the divorce is final.”

He stormed towards me, grabbed my blouse and torn it open, his eyes wild, “You’re in my house, you are my wife, I’m going to have you as is my right. Now, we can do it the hard way, or the easy way. But, I’m going to get my due out of you.”

I knew I wasn’t going to be able to stop him, he was much too large for me to resist him. My mind scrambled to find a way to tamp things down. For the first time I was afraid of being raped– by my own husband. Maybe I wasn’t thinking straight, but it was the only thing that came to mind.

“Well, it’s about time you showed some real interest in these,” as I placed my hands under my breasts and pushed them up. I saw a look of confusion on his face. He stopped, his hands went down to his sides as his eyes remained glued on my heaving chest.

I swallowed hard, it was taking every bit of strength for me to take a step toward him. I planted a kiss on his cheek, my stomach protesting, then forced a smile. “Finish watching your race, then come in and treat me as your wife. I went off the pill a month ago if you want to know.”

I watched as he sat back down on the sofa, his temper had settled. I was sure he didn’t even think my comment about Joanne made a difference– as far as he was concerned he’d been forgiven by the Lord. Well, I wasn’t the Lord and the memory of them at the sofa was fresh in my mind. He was going to hell as far as I was concerned and I knew he would have company.

He looked at me, his face stoic. “This will be over in about seven minutes. Glad you came to your senses.”

His words made me want to heave. I rushed down the hall, into our bedroom, pulled out a suitcase and jammed underwear, a bra, some blouses, a few pairs of slacks, and two pairs of shoes into it. I slipped out the door into the garage as he stared at the TV. I didn’t have much, but it would be enough for a few days until I could come back for more. The asshole wasn’t ever going to touch me again.

I rushed to my car and was away as fast as I could go, the tires squealing as I drove off. My last look was of him standing in front of the garage in my rear-view mirror– I had gotten away. I got as far as the park and pulled onto a side street and called my parents. They lived about two hours away where my husband wasn’t likely to go. After a minute to settle myself, I called and told them I was coming to spend the night and would leave early for work in the morning. I Explained I would tell them what was going on when I got there.

I started driving and felt my hands tremble as I gripped the steering wheel. He had intended on taking me regardless of what I wanted and the fear was now manifesting itself. I settled down after a while and the drive to my parents’ home was enough time for me to reflect on my three years with him. Three full years of my life down the drain because I wasn’t mature enough to know better– our relationship had gone bad after no more than a year. We had disagreed on one thing after another, at first small things, then major things– like having children, and having money in a savings account.

I spilled everything to my parents, well… not everything. The pistol and Robb I omitted not wanting to admit I had been so desperate. They sat silent and let me talk and when I was finished told me they understood and would help me in any way they could. I took my suitcase into the guest bedroom and sat down on the bed. I opened the suitcase to see what I had selected in my haste to get out of the house hoping there was the right combination to wear to work the next day.

I slept poorly, tossing and turning, thinking I had screwed my life up big time. I had sought

A Park Affair: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

A Park Affair: Part 1

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life.

In 4 parts, by r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1: Intervention - Wendy Meets Robb.

Wendy

I sat sullen, depressed, on the park bench in the early evening watching a man playing catch with a boy, probably his son. I was fingering the pistol inside my shoulder bag, my finger on the trigger. I closed my eyes to start the silent count one…two…

Wham! I was startled, my fingers closed reflexively in response, including the finger on the trigger. I heard a loud bang inside my shoulder bag. I looked down and saw the bullet hole just above the brown leather bottom. I pulled my hand out of the bag and found it was trembling, my heart pounding in my ears.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I hope you weren’t hit?”

I looked up to see the man standing in front of me, his image hazy as tears formed in my eyes again. I couldn’t even end my life without screwing it up. I heard his voice again, but not his words. I sat my bag on the bench next to me and looked up when he spoke again, his face showing concern.

“No, it didn’t hit me,” I replied dumbly.

“You don’t look so good, your eyes are red as if you’ve been crying. Is there anything I can do to help, do you want to talk?”

“Uncle Robb, Dad’s here to pick me up. Thanks for playing catch with me for a while,” came a voice from behind me. I watched as he tossed the baseball in the general direction of the voice.

“Any time Ted, tell your father I’ll talk with him later.”

I watched as the boy ran past us, got into a car, waved, and was gone. Numbed by it all, nothing in my mind made sense, it seemed I wasn’t worth anything to anyone.

“Mind if I sit with you?”

“Look, I appreciate your kindness, but I’m not likely to be good company. I just found my husband with another woman. Not that I haven’t suspected it for a while, but I thought our trial separation was working out. I just need to be alone.”

“You weren’t thinking of doing something stupid were you?”

I looked at him, then my eyes went to the round hole in my bag. Stupid? It was a way out. My own husband hadn’t slept with me in six months and he was getting off on another woman. Stupid?

There was a reason I wasn’t wearing my wedding ring. I didn’t want to be found dead wearing something the bastard had given me.

Robb

I’d tried to catch the ball, jumping up to snag it when it sailed above my head. I had hit it just enough to send it toward the attractive woman sitting on the bench not far away. I thought I heard it hit the bench, not her, but a muffled sound seemed to have made her jump, and I felt an apology was in order.

When I stopped in front of her I saw the teary eyes, at first thinking it had hit her. Then I noticed her eyes were puffy red, she’d been crying for a while. Her dark curly hair hung below her shoulders, her brown eyes placed below nicely trimmed eyebrows. She was dressed in a skirt and blouse, her exposed legs shapely, like the rest of her.

She was obviously distressed, then I saw a small hole in her cloth shoulder bag as her eyes shifted to look at it. The slightly ragged hole seemed entirely out of place at that location. It was then I knew, the sound I’d heard wasn’t the baseball hitting the bench–this woman needed help now.

Wendy

He sat down next to me even though I hadn’t replied. Shit, did it matter? Another few minutes in my miserable life wasn’t going to change anything. I hadn’t even been able to kill myself and I realized I was pointing the pistol at the wrong person if I did. I knew I could never kill anyone, apparently not even myself.

Then it popped into my head. If I were to do something now to get back at my husband I’d do what he had done to me. I would throw it in his face, telling him it was better than anything he had ever given me in all the years we’d been together.

He hadn’t been physically abusive to me, the fact he wouldn’t touch me was painful enough; far worse in a way. What better way to get back at him by than by making him look like a man I now merely tolerated? That I had accepted his lack of performance, that I had loved him enough to accept it, but now I wouldn’t.

At first, I thought his lack of interest was due to the extra pounds I had put on made me unattractive to him. I lost the pounds, and it made no difference. Though the men at work made it evident they had noticed. I’d turned down several offers, thinking I would be true to our marriage vows–I wasn’t that kind of woman. Now, maybe I needed to be. I would show him in a way he couldn’t ignore. Brought back to the moment, I heard the man speak again, his hand on my shoulder as I looked at him with a blank expression.

“Look, I’m not comfortable leaving you here alone by yourself. Too many things can happen to a woman in this park late in the day. Hell, even I’m leery of staying here too late. How about I take you for a coffee and you can tell me what you need.”

I looked at him, “What I need is a good hard fuck. Can you do that?”

I watched his face show a shocked expression. He didn’t reply and I felt it just proved perhaps my husband was right– I wasn’t even good for that anymore. I felt a sense of despair and desperation–I had been good for that at one time in my life.

“Well, can you?” I pressed.

“Yes, if you promise not to do anything more stupid than that,” looking at my bag.

“You mean like take the pistol in my bag and shoot myself?” I replied facetiously.

“That’s what I had in mind, yes. I’ll fuck you silly if you give me the gun.”

He was looking right into my eyes, he wasn’t looking at my boobs, or my legs. His eyes showed a genuine concern, his expression sympathetic, caring. I knew what the look of lust was in a man’s eyes because I had been there before–it wasn’t present in his.

I reached for my bag and handed it to him, “You take it out.”

I watched while he peered into my bag, inserted his hand, and pulled the pistol out. He flipped the safety on, removed the clip, took the bullets out, then placed it back inside with the clip inserted.

He handed the bag to me while I looked at him with an earnest expectant expression. “Okay, coffee and a hard fuck, agreed.”

He took my hand and held it gently, then looked into my eyes, “How about coffee, and a good fuck at my place if I can’t talk you out of it. By the way my name is Robb.”

“Agreed, I’m Wendy.”

I walked beside Robb towards a nice looking car, glancing down at his left hand, I found he wasn’t wearing a wedding ring. Though I knew it really didn’t mean a dam thing to man if he didn’t want it to. I still had revenge on my mind, thinking why put a bullet into my brain when I could go home, and shoot my husband right in the nuts, ending his ability to have sex with another woman. That is, right after I told him I’d been screwed all night long with a huge cock and loved every minute of it.

I smiled to myself, thinking of the horror I’d see on his face when the pistol moved from his face down to his crotch. He would probably shit his pants before I pulled the trigger. Then he would dance around in agony as I turned and walked away–his penis and balls splattered on the floor around him.

Robb opened the door of his car for me and I slid in thinking I was an idiot for marrying my husband in the first place. Two goddamned years of my life wasted trying to be a good wife while he flirted with most of my friends. They thought it was cute for a while, but when he propositioned one of them their attitude changed. I should have seen it, but I was still too love struck to recognize it for what it was. He really wanted me, not them, he was trying to make me jealous was what I had told myself over and over. Then it dawned on me one day when he didn’t come home for an entire night–he didn’t want me and wasn’t man enough tell me to my face.

I felt the car come to a stop and realized I hadn’t said a word to Robb the entire time. I looked at him feeling like I was the lowest scum of the earth, a woman brought so low to want a man she had never met to screw her like a whore, but not charge for it. I wanted revenge and this was one way to get it.

He looked at me while he placed his hand on my arm. “I’m buying the coffee and anything you want to eat, you talk, and I’ll listen.”

“Okay, but then we go to your place and you fuck me.”

“That was what we agreed on,” he replied without any indication he was judging me.

Why should he judge? He was getting a piece of ass for the price of a coffee and a donut. I watched when he passed in front of the car and came to open the door for me. Shit, what did I have to lose? Nothing. Robb was more attractive than my husband and he didn’t have a gut that hung over his belt.

We walked into the small diner, and I followed him to a table next to the window and sat down across from him. The waitress walked up with a menu and started to hand them to us with a smile.

“We won’t need a menu thank you. Two coffees, I’ll take mine black, with a Danish, and whatever the lady would like.”

The expression on the waitress’s face was something I could appreciate. This wasn’t going to result in much of a return to her for the effort she was going to put in–it was kind of like me and my marriage.

“I’ll have the same thank you.”

I watched while she walked away and I turned my gaze to Robb, surprised to see he was studying something other than the cleave showing in my blouse–he was looking at my face.

“You’re an attractive woman when you don’t have tears in your eyes. I’ll bet you have a beautiful smile.”

I moved in my seat, and looked away, feeling my face go red. When I looked back I couldn’t help but give him a small smile.

“Wendy, you talk. I’ll listen, that was our agreement, well that and the other thing.”

“If you think I’ll talk and change my mind about the other thing, I won’t.”

“Fair enough, I’ll keep my promise.”

Our coffees arrived and I found myself spilling my guts as if someone had spoken an incantation to open my soul. I only stopped when the waitress returned, refilled our cups, and then I went on. He listened, never saying a word, just nodding his acknowledgement a few times.

“You know, I’d like to kill that asshole. He’s made my life, me, feel worthless for almost a year. I haven’t told anyone about it until now, not even my parents, though I think they know things haven’t been going well.”

“Parents usually know even if you don’t tell them. Mine always seemed to know if the woman I was dating didn’t fit me before I discovered it for myself.”

His expression didn’t suggest much of anything–it seemed a simple acknowledgement he had endured a few failed relationships. I studied his face as he took another sip of coffee, his brown eyes and hair looked attractive to me, even his day-old stubble made him look manly. He didn’t have those cute dimples, or a strong jaw line like I’d read in romance novels. Still, he was handsome in an understated way. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor and confidence that made him appealing.

He called for the check and I watched as the waitress placed it in front of him. He looked at it as I read the amount of the bill, looking at it upside down. Reaching for the wallet in his back pocket he pulled out a ten and a five. The waitress returned a minute later, picking up the receipt and money, not smiling.

“I’ll be back with your change.”

“Keep the change, you’ve earned it.”

The last look I had of her showed a broad smile. The tip exceeded the amount of the bill by more than five dollars. He stood, waited for me to stand, then followed me out to the car and opened the door for me, closing it after I was inside. I pulled the sun visor down and looked in the mirror–at least my eyes weren’t puffy and I was glad I hadn’t used mascara, only eyeliner, though I hardly looked radiant.

I looked at the clock on the dashboard, I’d talked for over two hours, and it was past seven, almost eight.

“Ready to go home now?” he asked evenly.

I knew my husband would be gone, it was a Saturday night, and he hadn’t spent one with me in so long I couldn’t remember the last time he had. It was one of the things I thought would change when we agreed to separate–that he would take me out like we were dating. We lived in the same house, I worked days, he worked the afternoon shift. It had been stressful, but we had made it work–sort of.

“You mean to my house?”

“Yes, I thought perhaps you might have changed your mind. Just checking to make sure.”

I looked into his eyes. “I haven’t. Take me home and do what we agreed to do.”

Chapter 2: A Promise Delivered

Robb

I listened while she talked, letting her life unfold in front of me. She relaxed after a while, and the details she revealed told me she was a decent person. She had been raised a Catholic, left her faith to marry her husband, who was a Baptist, and found afterward his idea of marriage didn’t quite jive with her own. It was more than a shock when she learned he was seeing one of their close friends from their congregation while she was at work–spending most of his day with her two, or three times a week. He had essentially left her by herself, not offering affection, or love even after she begged him to act as a husband.

Yes, I felt pity for her, but pity somehow seemed less than what she really deserved. Frankly, more than once, I thought her husband was screwed up in the head. Her husband wanted her to be entirely obedient to his demands, and when she resisted even a little, decided she was not a worthy wife. Christian my ass, he was sinning while his wife sought to be loyal to him.

She had concluded at the end of our talk she was glad she had remained on birth control despite his wanting her to become pregnant. She was honest about it with him, saying they should make sure they were financially secure before starting a family. He hadn’t minded her birth control before they were married despite his religious teaching, but he had changed his tune afterward. His parents had asked her frequently if she were expecting, adding additional stress.

I was eager to do something for her, but I was torn given the circumstances. If I didn’t have sex with her what was the take away for her? I was sure it would only add to her miserable emotional state–if a stranger was unwilling to take her to bed her husband must be right. She would leave and find a bridge to jump off of.

I had committed to having sex with her and she hadn’t changed her mind. She was a very attractive woman, in that respect, I found the prospect acceptable. It was what would happen afterward that concerned me most. I had made the promise and I would keep it to best of my ability. I felt like an idiot for thinking letting her talk would change things. I knew I would have to be convincing when the time came–I had to be all in, or it was unlikely to work.

Wendy

It was a twenty minute drive to his apartment and when we started walking to the door I didn’t feel anything other than excitement. He had treated me with dignity and respect the entire evening and never once was there a hint he considered me flawed, and unworthy of his attention. When he unlocked the door of his apartment I took a deep breath, it was time. Despite the fact I’d never done anything like this before, I was ready.

We walked inside and when the lights came on I found myself in a nicely furnished apartment. It was mostly clean, with attractive colors, pictures on the walls. It was better than my own home in one respect, there wasn’t a single religious saying, or picture– the Lord Jesus was not at hand here.

I heard the door close and latch behind me with a click, then the padlock go home–I was alone with him and no one knew of my whereabouts. If this were a den of inequity, it felt right to me. I had come here for a specific reason and despite my slight apprehension, I wanted it to happen. I was wondering how hesitant he was going to be based upon his checking to see if I had changed my mind. I didn’t have a chance to turn all the way around to face him when my feet left the floor, and I was in his arms.

I gave a small shriek of surprise, then saw his face turn to look at me while my ass hung down; he held my legs at the knees with one arm, my back with the other.

“Here on the floor, or in bed?”

My mind raced. Oh shit, this is going to happen, oh shit. “I… I… don’t… bed, on the bed.”

We walked into the dark hallway and turned into a bedroom as I held onto him. The room was dim, a nightlight casting light onto the bed from the bathroom. My heart was beating so damn hard it felt like a beating bass drum was in my chest, pounding in my ears, my face felt flushed. He lay me down on the bed, then moved onto it next to me.

“Robb… I…”

His lips came hard onto mine and my response was swift and sure as I returned it with all I had. I sent my hand out to his back and pulled him to me as we wrestled together in a frenzied tangle. I broke our kiss, took a breath, and pushed onto him again. My body felt hot, as if it were being baked slowly, some parts warming faster than others. I ran my fingers through his hair and rolled on top of him, pressing my pelvis hard against his leg. We kissed, I rubbed hard, then harder, my pussy responding with soft, warm, pleasure. I pulled away and half sat up, cursing to myself–too much coffee. Damn, this was no time to have to take a pee.

“Robb, I need to use the bathroom, I’m sorry, but I can’t wait.”’

“I’m not going to run away,” he said.

I couldn’t help but smile. Damn, he wanted to fuck me so badly he could hardly stand it. The thought thrilled me,–I was sure I could see it in his expression. Who was I kidding? I wanted it more. I don’t know what I was thinking as I washed my hands after pulling my panties back up under my skirt.

I was thinking I had ruined the moment. I had botched shooting myself, and now this. I was wrong as he pulled me down onto the bed and started to unbutton my blouse, his lips came to my chest, then moved to my neck. My arousal quickly shot through the roof as my hands went down to his crotch to find him firm and erect–it had been so long.

I was breathing heavily as he pulled me up to a sitting position, removing my blouse and bra in what seemed mere seconds. His lips and tongue came to one breast, while the fingers of his other hand squeezed my nipple making my pussy ache. His passion consumed me, he wasn’t like an animal clawing at me, but he was aggressive, confident, and knew what to do. His hand pulled my skirt up, the heel of his hand pressing firmly onto at the top of my slit, his fingers massaging my folds. I gasped and closed my eyes as the pleasure grew from each hard caress through my panties–I spread my legs wider and writhed with the stimulation I was feeling.

I wanted more, that was my only thought as our lips met again, his lips sweet, moist, placed upon mine–it was as if they were specially made to be there. His kisses added to my arousal as my hands hungrily sought to touch him. It was as if a map of his body were imprinted in my mind–my hands found the buttons of his shirt, then the button of his pants. He sat up and I almost ripped the shirt off him, then reached down to yank his pants down and away. My hand dove into his briefs where I felt the firm, warm flesh of his erect member in my hand–the sensation added to my frenzy.

I he

Tit for Tat: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Tit for Tat: Part 2.

An Old Porn Stash Reveals Much.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed.

"I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself.

"So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!"

Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered.

"I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car.

Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again.

As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks.

Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure.

All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm.

"Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them.

"Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did.

I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice.

"Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added.

"Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly.

"That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!"

"Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast.

"Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!"

He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well;

"So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me.

"Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers.

After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff.

"Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her.

She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off."

"Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so.

Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit.

"Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock.

"Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with.

I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was.

"You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly.

"Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him.

I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that.

"How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?"

"Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax."

"You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.

Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious.

"Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?"

"You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself."

Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck."

"Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!"

My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!"

Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did.

Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect.

"Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land."

It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that.

I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee.

"You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee.

"Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that."

Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire.

"Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft.

"Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up.

"Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them.

"Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there.

I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my stil

Tit for Tat: Part 1.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Tit for Tat: Part 1.

Three couples head off for a wild weekend together.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette.

Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy.

And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me.

David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin.

Uh, Saturday? I stated.

True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort.

But we have guests. Darlene?

Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner.

The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights.

The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions.

But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two.

There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it.

We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual.

We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question.

"So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?"

Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow.

As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question.

"So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?"

Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something.

"You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions.

In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point.

"You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself.

"I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!"

Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section.

"Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse."

"Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along.

"Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!"

"Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh.

Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy.

"I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it."

"Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?"

Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too.

"I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself.

"A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."

"Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning.

"Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt."

"Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that."

I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it.

"You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it.

"Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?"

I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged.

"Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering.

"Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore."

That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that.

When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces.

"Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?"

"Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us."

"What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife.

"Let's call it; tit, for tat."

"Tit for what?" Pete asked.

"Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities.

"You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that.

"Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more.

"You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two.

"Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here."

"Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him.

"Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us.

"Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!"

Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free.

To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, like

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

A Shy Jewish Teen s Very First Time

By nutmegman - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In 1981, I was a good Jewish lad, living in a little town in Western Massachusetts. I was still in high school and had just turned 19 in my senior year.

I was very, very shy while growing up. I didn t really expand my friends much in high school. I was super quiet and extremely shy. I barely spoke to any girls, except for Carrie. She was in my Temple USY (Jewish religious youth group) and a little younger than me at 18.

Carrie helped me overcome my shyness with her when we were very little, so that we remained close friends and spoke almost daily on the phone throughout our teen years.

We would talk after school on most days. She was also dating my best friend. So I d see her over at his house and at USY activities. Somehow, I was usually squished up next to her in car pools. She d whisper something in my ear on those moments, and get me smiling, and I d shush her so her boyfriend, Howie, didn t catch on. She was just 5 foot & a cute girl with dark shoulder length hair, big eyes, really cute face and body; and huge boobs, really. I was actually more interested in her older sister who was a year older than me and was less curvy. Big boobs were okay, But I wasn t obsessed with huge boobs, but Howie was. Howie was entranced by them. He spoke about those huge boobs all the time, more than the personality inside. And Carrie knew that, but she still stayed dating him.

And so it went with Howie telling me he was dying to get to her tits & twat, and how she was going to be his first. Then, with Carrie talking to me at other times, she was telling me what Howie wanted to do to her, and how she wasn t ready, and that he was pressuring her. Then she told me she went on the pill with her mother s permission to be extra safe even though a condom was going to be used if & when Carrie did have sex.

Nothing happened between them, yet. Howie had been pushing for about 2 months and was getting aggravated in his wait. Time was passing.

A bit about Jewish views on fornication: Unlike Christian teaching that all sex outside a marriage is clearly a serious sin, Jews are taught to make a reasonable effort to follow the religious law. Once a Jew believes he s tried to do his best, he doesn t feel shame for falling short , spiritually. He met his obligation.

A few weeks after the start of our senior year, I told Carrie that I was going to have the house to myself from Friday afternoon through Sunday late afternoon on a September weekend. My parents were taking my sister to a friend s home in Salem for the weekend and they were spending the weekend in Rockport. The house was mine to relax in. I only told Carrie. See, I wasn t a partier, which my parents knew, so they weren t worried about that. They also left me the other car as I had earned my driver s license a few months prior.

Carrie suddenly loved the idea that I was going to be alone and she wanted to join me for the weekend. I said; No because Howie would kill me . But she concocted a plan with a girlfriend of hers who lived just a few streets away. Howie evidently thought she was having an all girl weekend . He figured he wouldn t see her at synagogue, either.

Sabbath Night

Late Friday afternoon, about 5 minutes after my folks were gone, & before I knew what was going on, Carrie was ringing the doorbell with a backpack of clothes in her hand. I let her in and she grabbed me in a big hug. Okay, this was getting interesting. I was kind of shocked by the hug, but I gently hugged her back. Having her so close to me, gave me an instant erection that I hoped she did not detect. Her first words to me were; I m starving, what s for dinner?

I ordered a pizza and it was delivered. I had been cutting lawns and doing odd jobs and had money and always paid my own way. Carrie s family was wealthy (by my standards) and she didn t work other than the odd babysitting job, and had a nice allowance each week. While we were waiting for the pizza, I showed her my sister s room and put her bag in it. We made sure she was not visible when the pizza came, as I knew the delivery person. She went up and changed into some flannel pj's and came back down. I had to admit, she looked good and snugly. She told me to go up and change into my pj s, which I did.

The pizza was consumed and we went and watched TV. 1981 was before cable TV (as we know it today) and we only had over-the-air TV.

We watched whatever was on. I sat in my usual spot on the couch and much to my extreme surprise, Carrie came & sat right next to me. We started chatting, just like we always did on the phone, but in person. Talking about everything we always did. Only this time she told me how she; took Howie s thing in her mouth and it exploded . She gave me much more detail than I ever would have wanted, and was very thankful that it was dark in the livingroom so she could not see the stiff tent in my pj s. Or so I hoped at least.

I remember vividly how she told me she was on her knees in front of Howie, just wearing her bra & shorts; and how she was touching and feeling him and how hard he was. How she stuck her tongue out and licked him as his thing was drooling . She said he tasted salty. I kept saying I really do not want to hear this. But she went on anyways. She really seemed to love talking about sex, & telling salacious lurid details.

She told me how she licked her lips to make them wet and soft. I said they were probably always soft. She shushed me and kind of turned in to me and laid her hands on my thigh, leaning more onto me and was whispering in my ear. I could feel her hot breath near my ear and I felt like I was in an immovable trance. Frozen in place. Thinking back, if I hadn t been so shy and scared, I probably would have attacked her, screwing her like crazy. But, I was frozen in place, just trying to breathe and glued to her every word.

So she started her bawdy story again, telling me again how she got her lips nice and wet and placed them over the tip slowly. Moving her mouth up and down and using her tongue on the underside of his thing. At that point I remember laughing & saying, Can t you call it something else?

She said; What? and I listed off a few suggestions. She chose dick . And then she started again saying she was slowly going up and down on his dick. Feeling every part of the underside on her tongue and feeling it get bigger. Carrie then said she was holding his balls in her other hand and they were getting tighter. She also said she pulled back until just the head was in her mouth and she was tonging the top; and then it exploded.

At that point her hand moved and bumped my dick, which was like a flag pole. I think that surprised her, as her eyes got really big, and she looked at me, her eyes lit up and she grinned. I was looking at her looking at me, not knowing what to say or do.

She resumed her tale of the blowjob, saying she pulled him out and he was spurting on her tits and bra until he finally stopped. She said he tasted salty again and got soft. She said she held him gently and licked and cleaned him off. I asked her how she knew what to do? She said; My older sister had told me, and said she d read it in a magazine . Carrie then shifted even more against me and the back of her hand was pushing against the side of my dick. I was afraid to move. She had this horny smile on her face.

Carrie said that Howie got down on the floor with her and removed her bra and started feeling up and playing with her tits. I now felt those same luscious tits pushing into my side. She said he was rough with her tits and hurt her a little bit. She said it took her out of the mood, even though Howie was hoping to screw her that day, she said no , and ended his fun right there.

I was there, alone with Carrie & listening. I already knew some of it, as Howie gave me the broad details. She knew that I knew, and I m pretty sure she was enjoying the torture she was doing to me. She then leaned into me a bit more, pushing more against my hard dick and she whispered in my ear that she doesn t want Howie to be her first.

This surprised innocent me. And she then leaned more in to me and planted a small kiss on my lips. I was frozen in place but somehow breathing. That first kiss turned in to a 2nd and into a 3rd. By the time of the 3rd kiss, I was starting to kiss her back and she had this big smile on her face. She put her hand on my chest above my heart and asked why it was beating so fast. I just raised my eyebrows and looked at her, speechless; and she laughed.

She scooted up & was quickly sitting in my lap, my boner under her pussie, but she pushed her crotch down a bit. We kissed a few more times and I was getting the hang of it and enjoying it immensely. She knew she was now the first girl I had ever kissed.

I was overwhelmed by Carrie s sweet and soft lips, the sweet smell of her hair and body. I commented how she smelled so nice. She liked that and wiggled her butt on me.

I was worried that I was going to explode right under her. She kissed me again, this time exploring with her tongue which met my tongue and we played like that for a while, and slowly she just laid against me and whispered in my ear how she liked this so much. That this is the way it is supposed to be . I think I agreed and I was loving every minute of it.

The late news came on so we decided to call it a night, shutting off the TV and going up to the bedrooms. I was looking forward to jerking off as soon as I got alone, probably a few times before I would be able to get to sleep (wondering if I even could sleep), while sexy Carrie slept in the next bedroom.

But it didn t work out that way. I decided to sleep in my boxers and I crawled into bed. I was thinking about what had just happened, when Carrie softly walked in and asked if she could join me in my bed. I don t think I got a word out before she lifted the covers and slid in next to me. I shifted over to give her more room, then I laid on my side, facing her. I put my arm out and she laid on it and slid in really close. I think she had changed out of her full pajama set & just put on a big t-shirt on and I wasn t sure of what else (if anything).

She snuggled in closer and laid her head on my chest and made little happy sounds. I laid there wide awake. I LOVED the feeling of her body on mine but I was wide awake and knew there was no possible way for me to sleep with her this close. But I didn t care as she felt so nice! I have a sexy girl in my bed with me! To hell with sleep!

After a few minutes Carrie said it was so nice and comfy, she thought we could stay in bed all weekend. I agreed. She then adjusted her body, rolling halfway onto me, leaned up and started kissing me again. I figured that with her beside me, she wouldn t feel my boner. I was wrong. As she slid over, completely on top of me and straddled me, there was no way she didn t feel me and I was wearing loose boxers which did nothing to restrain my predicament.

There was very little light in the room so I couldn t see her. She must have been thinking the same thing, so she reached over and snapped up the shade which let in some moonlight. I said she looked very beautiful as I held her head in my hands. She bent down and kissed me again. Then she got this mischievous look on her face.

Carrie then slid down me a little until she was resting her head briefly on my chest. Then she slid further down and was licking my belly button (which I found to be extremely stimulating and a little ticklish). She then slid further down and rested her head at the top of my boxers with my dick barely below her chin. My legs were splayed as she was between them.

She slid lower and placed her hands on my rock hard dick. I was watching her with wide eyes, afraid to move. She gave my cock a little squeeze and I think I moaned. Carrie then hooked her thumbs into the waist band and pulled down my boxers, Sitting up she pushed my legs together until the boxers were completely off; and she tossed them off the bed. I was still laying there wide-eyed, afraid to move. She then pulled my legs apart and climbed back up me a little bit.

Carrie leaned over and licked the tip of my stiff flagpole . I was drooling pre-cum quite a bit. She then leaned down and took a bigger lick and looked up at me with a big smile on her face. I was still looking at her.

With her eyes locked on mine, she put my dick in her mouth and slowly licked me up and down. Oh My Gawd, it was indescribable. So soft and warm and wet. She came up and asked if I liked that; to which I shook my head, yes . She played with me and said she didn t hear me? I squeaked out a yes. She asked if she should continue and I think I said; Gawd yes, please . So down she went and then up and down. Then she stopped and just very slowly and gently licked me and I groaned and moaned. She licked the tip and I groaned and then around the head, taking it into her mouth and licking gently and I groaned louder.

Carrie then lifted her head up and told me to come in her mouth when I was ready. She then licked the tip again and went down on me much further. I came.

It felt like gallons. My eyes closed, my back arched, and I came and came. Finally, I think I stopped. I was sweating and panting. Carrie produced a towel from somewhere and wiped off her face whatever she had not swallowed. She came up and rested her head on my chest and told me that was very nice and that I tasted pretty good. She told me she was honored to be the first to give me a blow job. She then reached down to my now limp dick and laid her hand on it. I seemed to have recovered and started to grow again.

Carrie looked at me, eyebrows raised and smiled again. I said; Sorry, I couldn t help it . She said she was honored and she slid back down the length of me again. I said wait, but she didn t.

This time she engulfed my cock and bobbed up and down much more quickly. I was rock hard again. She then started using her tongue on me again, licking softly then a little more aggressively and I started moaning again. She was holding my balls and squeezing them a little bit. And going from bobbing up and down to gently licking me while watching my face and eyes. She must have felt something as she took much of me in to her mouth and I came again. It only felt like a little bit, but was enough. She swallowed. No towel needed this time.

Carrie then crawled back up on me, put her head on my chest and hand over my dick. It stayed down. She pulled the sheets up over us. Had my arm around her, and I think I passed out.

Somewhere in the middle of the night, I awoke and wasn t sure where I was or who was with me. I very quickly remembered and lay on my left side with my arm on Carrie s butt. She was on her stomach.

I started gently rubbing her back and butt as the shirt had bunched up near her shoulders. I stroked down her leg up her thighs which were very soft onto her butt and then her back. Slowly and quietly a gradual moan came from her. So I continued, but more caressing now. I was amazed at how soft her thighs were and she spread her legs, giving me access the insides of her thighs which were even softer. My boner had returned and I ignored it, paying attention to Carrie.

Gradually I was kneading her butt and thighs and touched her. She was damp. So I included that area in my touching and her moans let me know when I was doing something right. Eventually, as I explored more, Carrie started moaning and moving more and urging me on until she arched her back and let out a big moan and then slumped down and told me to stop. I waited to say anything and she snuggled in next to me and kissed me tenderly and said that was VERY nice, but could we go to sleep now? Sheepishly I said yes and we curled up against one another and fell asleep again.

Sabbath Morning.

I awoke with the sun streaming in having no idea what time it was. Carrie was watching me with a smile on her face. I asked what time it was and she said a little after 11 am. We slept through synagogue. I suddenly realized I was quite hungry and asked if she was and she was.

I made some bagels and eggs and we both ate heartily. I decided that I wanted to shower and Carrie said; Hey, that s a good idea . I said she could go first and she said; Uh uh.

Why not? I asked; and she said; Together , to which I think I blushed and she laughed.

Into the shower we went. Again the kissing started and we both seemed to love how tender we were, at least at the start. Then we soaped up and started touching each other all over, washing and touching and looking at each other. When she washed my dick last and I was hard, she just looked up at me with raised eyebrows to which I shrugged.

I washed her, bottom to top taking special care at her boobs. She knows I m not a big boob guy but she said she liked the attention I gave hers. We dried off and decided to stay in pj's all day and watch TV.

My parents called sometime in mid-afternoon; to check on me. When Carrie figured out who I was talking to, she started playing with my dick. No fair as I couldn t acknowledge her and it made talking to my parents difficult (which she found extremely amusing). My parents told me they were staying thru dinner on Sunday and would probably be home around 8pm.

When I hung up, I told Carrie and she smiled the biggest smile. I asked if she needed to call her parents and she said she would check in with them around dinner time. This was before caller ID, so calling from my phone was safe from being discovered by her parents.

We spent the afternoon snuggled on the couch, watching TV. I made burgers on the grill that night and we ended up back on the couch afterwards, watching TV again.

Around 7:30, Carrie said she was hot and she just took off her bottoms, giving me the treat of admiring her ass & pussie. Seeing her legs and thighs gave me another hard on, which was probably her idea. She asked if there was anything special I d like to do and I asked her if she could teach me how to eat her pussie. She said; I ve never eaten pussie myself, but I could guide you to make me feel good, maybe even set off an orgasm? Would you like to give me an orgasm . I told her that would be perfect. And she mentioned I was losing more of my shyness with her.

She positioned herself so her butt was on the edge of the couch, her legs spread wide, and me on the floor between them on my knees. But I decided this was a good opportunity to examine every square inch of her body starting at her toes.

I picked up her foot and started gently rubbing the bottom and between her toes and the toes themselves. At first she was puzzled; What are you doing? which quickly became; Wow, that feels so good, don t stop . I decided to see what licking the toes and bottom of the foot did for her and she squirmed a bit and said it made her feel horny. I asked how horny and she just looked at me and pointed to her pussie. Smiling I went back to work on her other foot and enjoyed that she was squirming a bit.

Slowly I kissed my way up her ankles to calves to under her knee which she said tickled. Then I moved to those soft and creamy thighs. At first I tickled her and then licked and nibbled, slowly getting closer to her pussie, but ignoring it for now. She said; You re making me so hot! Please dive in. But I didn t. I spent more

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 4

The students learn which positions are best for breeding.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat.

“Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked.

It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris’s arms.

“Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.

“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.”

“I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??”

“O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn’t mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!”

“God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed.

“Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.”

She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde.

“You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush.

“You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.”

Andrea’s jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth.

“What did you just say?” she demanded. “I’ll have you know tha-…”

“Something wrong, Miss Andrea?”

Andrea’s eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room.

“No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.”

“Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday’s lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.”

Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher’s eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly.

“Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!”

“That’s great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that’s settled, let’s jump right into today’s lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?”

“To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed.

“That’s true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.”

“To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered.

“Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You’ll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I’m looking for. I’m talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?”

Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her.

“To; to make babies?” she said.

“Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up’ and 'putting a bun in the oven’. I’m sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?”

The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds.

“As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.”

Miss Banks didn’t say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated.

“And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we’ll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.”

Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called.

“Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.”

Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her.

“The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don’t have a bed here, so we’ll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.”

Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher’s desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard.

“Aren’t we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice.

Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks’ hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down.

“Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you’re already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.”

Samantha’s face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner’s donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn’t dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her.

“Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.”

Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha’s upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha’s mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips.

“Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered.

She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha’s large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen’s clothed breasts.

“That’s much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.”

She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes.

“You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don’t be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.”

Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher’s advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel’s pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place.

“Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen’s cheek softly. “It’s okay. You’re doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That’s it. Relax…”

Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher’s gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel’s tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl’s cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice.

Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn’t nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel’s cock as it moved on the track of her neck.

Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel’s heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn’t believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top.

“That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don’t want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.”

Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher’s face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide.

“That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?”

Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat.

“Good! And what else do you feel?”

“I feel…” Samantha paused.

The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs.

“I feel horny.” She admitted.

“Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.”

Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel’s fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha’s pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit.

Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel’s erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl’s head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen’s head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher’s bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action.

Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other’s eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn’t the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point.

Miss Banks listened closely to the girl’s sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving.

Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster.

With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn’t count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn’t believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better.

Actually, no. It wouldn’t just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her.

That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips.

Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff.

As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha’s pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha’s legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha’s stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling.

Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel’s rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn’t on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months’ time.

Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel’s sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel’s cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own.

When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha’s head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight.

“That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn’t ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That’s a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It’s involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.”

Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha’s ear so that only she could hear her.

“Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There’s still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.”

Samantha didn’t say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl’s body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back.

“Now that you’ve all been motivated by that display, let’s move along. Lindsay.”

She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze.

“You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.”

“M

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we’ll be going through a few various positions, and I’ll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”

Sunny’s hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.

“I’ll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.

“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don’t you join her. Both of you come to the front.”

Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.

“I’ll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”

Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.

“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”

Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.

“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.

The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David’s pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.

Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart’s content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn’t need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.

Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.

His testosterone pumping, David’s hands came up to Sunny’s wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David’s seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.

Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David’s cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David’s hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.

Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn’t long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.

Sunny’s orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.

Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David’s crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.

As Sunny’s muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny’s torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof’ as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.

Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.

“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”

Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny’s jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.

“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”

The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny’s walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel’s back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.

Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David’s crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.

Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David’s body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.

Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.

“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you’re on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I’m very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let’s see. Andrea, let’s have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”

Andrea’s mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!

Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.

“Aren’t you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.

Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris’s erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.

She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.

Chris didn’t care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea’s performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea’s forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.

“That’s enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.

Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.

Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn’t hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.

That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn’t see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.

Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.

Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It’s so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris’s cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.

She yelped as Chris’s hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn’t some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.

This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea’s entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.

Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.

Spurred on by Chris’s increased movements, Andrea’s second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn’t believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.

Pushing Andrea’s skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn’t have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea’s yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris’s grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?

Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris’s engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.

When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris’s hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris’s own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea’s walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.

Andrea’s head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea’s blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl’s panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.

“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn’t mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”

Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until M

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”

“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.

“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What’s wrong?”

“Oh, I don’t know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it’s because Someone fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”

Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.

“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.

“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.

“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”

“Yeah, well, it’s your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I’ll even volunteer to hold you down.”

She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.

“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”

Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn’t get the 'Samantha fuckdown’.

Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.

“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.

“Thanks.” She muttered.

“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”

Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.

“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”

“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.

“Well, duh, because I didn’t want to be sounding like I’m on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.

Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny’s airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.

“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How’s everyone today?”

The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.

“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.

“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I’m just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”

A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.

“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”

She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.

“David?” She called on him.

“He’s a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.

“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I’m sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn’t his real name, but that’s the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”

She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.

“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”

Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.

“You’ll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”

Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.

“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don’t make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”

She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea’s shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.

“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”

Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn’t even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.

“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”

Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher’s large breasts pushing into her back.

“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”

Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick’s cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn’t all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.

“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.

Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn’t really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock’s penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.

“Don’t forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can’t deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”

Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.

She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick’s face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn’t going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.

“You’re not stroking. Don’t simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”

She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.

Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea’s jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.

“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You’re definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can’t waste the whole class on this, so I’ll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”

Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks’ gag reflex.

Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.

Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn’t take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.

When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn’t see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.

“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I’ll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don’t forget to thank our guest.”

Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.

“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.

“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.

“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I’m that good one day.”

“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You’re a slut. Now shut up, please.”

“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”

“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.

“Good. In that case, it’s time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don’t expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you’ll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”

Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.

“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn’t mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”

She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.

“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”

Unzipping Tanner’s pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.

When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.

Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.

Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.

When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.

“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”

The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner’s dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.

“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.

“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There’s a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner’s desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?”

“Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded.

She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair.

“Daniel, you’re up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.”

Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher’s direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him.

With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line.

Daniel didn’t last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time.

“Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.”

Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up.

Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the c

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hey, everybody!”

Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn’t exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde’s happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn’t seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her.

“Samantha!” she said. “You’re in this class, too?”

“Why would I be in here if I wasn’t in the class?” Samantha responded.

“Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you’re taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.”

“The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone.

That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students.

The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher’s desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher’s desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher’s desk.

Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn’t surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school.

“Oh, look, Lindsay’s here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room.

“Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.”

“Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled.

“Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I’m just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.”

“Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They’re cute.”

She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl’s, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements.

“Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.”

“What does that mean?” Samantha asked.

“It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny’s blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.”

“Hey, don’t be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.”

Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her.

“Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class?

Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats.

“Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn’t too hard. I need a good grade.”

“Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It’s just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don’t knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.”

“Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily.

“Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I’ll put a lid on it now.”

He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice.

“Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted.

“Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.”

“Aw, don’t be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.”

“Over my dead body.” She shot back.

Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris’s.

“Tanner, you’re taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.”

“I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She’s terrified that I’ll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.”

“Well, why don’t you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered.

“Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered.

Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks’ and ‘Advanced Sex Ed’ in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open.

“Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That’s good. We’ll begin.”

The Girls:

Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde.
Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense.
Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky.
Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved.

The Guys:

Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic.
David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown.
Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse.
Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris.

The Teacher:

Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil.

She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room.

“This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?”

The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand.

“Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?”
It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?”

“You’re curious, Andrea. I like that. You’ll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile.

“But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.”

“This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.”

Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students.

“Any other questions?” she asked.

She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued.

“Okay. I’ll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we’ll stop for questions again.”

She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again.

“Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?”

“Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.”

“Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?”

“Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I’m sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .”

She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced’ on the white board.

“This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.”

Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision.

Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you’re all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.”

A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class.

“Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.”

She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral’ in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class.

“We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we’ll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it’s nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.”

She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students.

“Hum, let’s see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.”

Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front.

“Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let’s see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.”

Lindsay’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her!

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.”

Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn’t know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.”

Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay’s cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen’s head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris’s tip.

“Open up.” Miss Banks ordered.

Galvanized into action by Miss Banks’ steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris’s thick penis into her mouth.

“That’s better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don’t have all day, you know.”

Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips.

“Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.”

The teacher’s hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks’ hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn’t seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon.

“Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged.

Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris’s cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately.

“Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.”

Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed.

“It seems you’re very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we’ll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I’ll give you a hand.”

Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay’s mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously.

This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay’s soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank’s skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay’s bobbing head.

“Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered.

Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris’s cock and took a firm grip of the girl’s hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well.

“I said to swallow!” she commanded.

Lindsay’s cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris’s balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank’s manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens.

“You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.”

Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk.

“And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?”

A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home.

“Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?”

“Oh, me!” Sunny’s hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny’s boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment.

“Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn’t matter to her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head’s movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay.

The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth.

Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David’s hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him.

Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs.

David didn’t last long in Sunny’s warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

Taking It To The Bedroom

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Martin swallowed hard and gazed at Lori as she flashed a wicked grin at him.

He wondered how he had got here. What had led him from fostering a fantasy which he had no inclination was ever going to come to fruition, to the pleasure filled evening which had, in Lori's estimation, only just begun.

Part of him could not wait to take things further. To plumb the hidden depths of Lori's sexuality. He was already intoxicated by her wantonness, by the dirty side to this pristine well ordered woman who he had enjoyed getting to know at their tennis classes over the weeks. But bubbling underneath this desire to explore further was a persistent insecurity. Martin's sexual experience and repertoire were extremely limited. Previous to her passing he had been faithful to his wife Jenny for the entirety of their 26 years of marriage. However, despite the usual torrid beginning to a relationship, their lovemaking had eventually become predictable and comfortable. He already knew that Lori was so much more adventurous and he was concerned about his perceived limitations, especially now he had already come.

Lori was sitting, half naked on the couch in front of him, her petite breasts exposed to his gaze, her nipples standing erect. In the last 15 minutes he had felt a raw passion awaken that he had never experienced with his wife. A door which had remained shut for years was now open, and Lori was inviting him to walk further through it. Yet Martin was hesitant. Hesitant because of his lack of experience - would it be obvious to Lori? Would she judge him negatively for it?

And hesitant because he honestly didn't know whether he the sexual stamina that he had in his youth. He was over 50 now and even though he sometimes would masturbate at night to bring sleep to him, he didn't know whether he could get hard again any time soon. His orgasm, which had overwhelmed him whilst his cock was in Lori's warm mouth, had been powerful but now, even though his heart was still beating fast, his cock drooped against his leg, a string of his come still seeping out and pooling on his thigh.

"So, what do you think old man? Got any more where that came from?" Lori said, her eyes glancing down at the puddle of semen on his leg.

"Sure.." Martin stuttered. "But it might take me a while to recover..."

His face flushed red and a mixture of excitement and embarrassment flowed through him.

Lori giggled. "Don't worry - it will be 'new balls' in no time at all."

Martin chuckled at the joke which had put him more at ease.

"Shall we go to the bedroom? There's more space than on this couch which will give us a few more options." Lori grinned.

"Sure. Let's do it." Martin said, committing himself in faith that his ageing body wouldn't let him down. The alternative was to make a lame excuse to leave - something he knew he would end up regretting for a very long time.

Lori stood up, took him by the hand and led him upstairs and through an oak doorway into her room. As Martin glanced around he noticed that it followed the same neat, ordered and clean style that the rest of Lori's house had. In the centre of the room was a large, king sized bed decked in pure white linen sheets. Thirty minutes ago Martin would have surmised that it perfectly reflected Lori's personality - but he now knew that underneath the demure, controlled exterior was a wild, passionate and raw spirit which was only too eager to emerge.

Lori sat on the bed, her tennis skirt and panties still in place, but otherwise naked. Martin sat alongside, facing her, fully unclothed and feeling somewhat exposed and vulnerable during this interlude.

"Ok, I have an idea." Lori smiled. "You said you wished you had been a fly on the wall when I was playing with myself. And right now I'm feeling incredibly horny, I have to tell you. So....why don't you pretend you're that fly and see how long it takes you to come buzzing over here and join me?

Martin gulped. Did she mean what he thought she meant? Even the slightest inkling of what Lori was suggesting sent a pulse of life through his previously dormant cock. It didn't take long before the confirmation came.

Lori reached over and opened the oak drawer of her bedside cabinet, pulling out a sleek plum coloured vibrator which was slightly curved with a silver band around the middle. She threw herself back on the bed, her head resting against a white linen pillow and drew her knees up and apart, displaying her white tennis panties which were now visibly stained with her juices from their earlier passion. A new darker patch had begun to form due to her current excited state.

Lori pressed the white button underneath the silver band and a low buzzing sound began to be heard from her toy. She pressed the vibrating wand against her pussy and immediately let out a gasp of pleasure as Martin stared in awe at the scene before him.

Lori's eyes, full of fire, were fixed on Martin's face as he gazed, transfixed at this vision of seeming innocence and wantonness combined. In over a quarter of a century he had never seen his wife like this, yet he was fulfilling his fantasy with Lori in less than an hour in her home.

He felt his cock begin to stir back to life.

The sensations emanating from Lori's pussy and spreading throughout her body were already clearly getting the better of her. Her mouth was now opened wide and groans were sounding from the back of her throat as the vibrator did its work. Lori's eyes however, remained firmly fixed on Martin, his own mouth open in awe of the sight before him. Every so often they would move from Martin's eyes and drop down to his groin where his cock was now extending and stiffening by the second. This sight clearly was contributing to her growing excitement.

Suddenly, and without warning Lori yanked back the thin material of her panties, revealing her swollen and glistening crimson pussy lips. As she did so she plunged the purple wand into her soft folds of flesh, her lips parting and enveloping the toy which Martin also noticed had increased in its frequency and intensity. He also noticed Lori's slick wetness begin to drip down the vibrator as she urgently thrust it deep into her flesh cunt.

The sight of all of this was overwhelming for Martin. He felt his heart beating hard in his chest but more than that his attention was drawn to his now fully swollen cock. It had been resurrected and now stood to attention against his stomach like a soldier ready for duty.

He was torn. Part of him wanted to continue to watch this incredibly sexual woman bring herself to a climax with her device. But the urge to join her and feel his own flesh merge with hers was even greater. He moved his body the short distance across to her and grabbed the waistband of her tennis skirt, pulling it over her legs as she cooperatively raised her ass to allow it to come down. The built in panties came off with it, leaving Lori laying naked on her bed, her legs parted and the vibrator still pulsating inside her.

Martin grabbed Lori's right hand gently moving the toy out of her pussy lips, noticing the slick squelch of liquid pleasure and suction as she did so. But he wasn't intending to leave her unattended for long. His hands reached round and grabbed Lori's firm ass cheeks pulling them up towards him as his face sunk deep into her groin. The scent of her sex was immediately intoxicating to him, the musky odour overpowering and stimulating him at the same time. He felt like he was in heaven.

Martin's mouth moved toward the soft flesh of Lori's pussy. His tongue tasted her delicious juices which were flowing out of her incredibly liberally, at least as far as Martin's limited experience had taught him. He lapped the sweet liquid up and then his tongue moved up to the hard button at the top of Lori's lips which he knew was the wellspring of her pleasure.

As his tongue began to flick over her clit Martin heard Lori groan loudly and then exclaim 'Oh, fuck! Oh fuck! That's so good.' He felt her hips press into his face as she urgently desired her pleasure to increase. Martin increased the pace of his tongue flicking over her clit, alternating it every so often with a gentle sucking on her protruding nub.

Lori had already been well on the way to her orgasm and the attention being given to her body by Martin was now beginning to tip her over the edge. Her cries were increasingly without any abandon and Martin was certain could surely be heard from outside through her slightly open bedroom windows.

Lori didn't care. She screamed, moaned and writhed with pleasure.

"Oh yes. Oh fuck. That's it. Lick my clit. Drink my cunt juice. Make me come Martin. Make me come."

Martin's whole body was shaking with excitement as his tongue raced across Lori's clit faster than he ever thought it could. His cock was pressing against the bed as he lay on it and he found that he was thrusting his groin into the mattress as he ate Lori out so that bolts of pleasure would shoot through his own body.

"Yes, oh yes" Lori gasped. "I'm coming. I'm coming."

Martin felt her body tense and stiffen for a second, and then as the tsunami of pleasure overtook her he felt her thighs clasp momentarily around his head. For a second he couldn't breathe, but at that moment he really didn't care.

Then as her flesh released its hold on him he was shocked to feel a warm jet of liquid spurt into his mouth. Instinctively he pulled away and a second later felt another burst splash against his face and eyes. And then a third which spattered on his cheek and began to drip down to his chin.

"Oh fuck me! Fuck! Shit! Shit." Lori cried as her spasms of pleasure began to subside.

Martin grunted and laughed at the same time, pulling his face away from the liquid which was now spattered in a rainbow arc, soaking the part of the bed on which Lori was laying. He looked up into her eyes which conveyed a mixture of raw passion, shock and a hint of embarrassment.

"Oh fuck Martin. I'm so sorry. I don't usually do that. I would have warned you. Are you ok?"

Martin looked at her and grinned. "Oh I'm more than OK Lori. That was so hot - you will never know!"

He moved toward her and kissed her, his face still covered in her sticky juices. Her mouth parted and they kissed passionately, their tongues entwined, each tasting the sweet liquid which had just flowed from Lori's cunt.

Martin's senses were stimulated to overload as endorphins coursed through his body. His anxiety and any lingering shyness had dissipated and had been replaced by an overwhelming urge to fuck this wanton creature who lay in an increasingly disheveled state before him.

Lori observed the transformation in his demeanour and the lust in his eyes and instinctively reached for him.

"Are you going to fuck me now Martin? Are you finally going to stick your hard cock in me and fuck me until I come again?" she urged.

"Yes, I fucking well am," growled Martin, surprised by his new found confident aggression.

"Well come on then. I need you in me now. I need your cock filling my cunt. I need you deep inside me pounding me until you come into me."

Martin needed no more encouragement. Taking Lori's shapely legs with his hands he lifted them up off the bed and threw them across his sinewy shoulders. Lori's body moved toward him and her pussy lips spread and glistened invitingly as Martin's cock drew towards it.

A second later his cock was at her warm entrance but this was no time for teasing or hesitation. With a guttural moan Martin pushed his cock deep into the warm folds of flesh, revelling in the exquisite sensation engulfing it as he slid deeper and deeper into Lori's pussy.

Lori groaned loudly as she felt Martin's thick cock pierce her and drive down deep into her willing body. As the tip of Martin's cock pressed against her cervix Lori felt as full as she had ever experienced. The angle of her legs and pussy meant that Martin's long hard member was going as deep as it could.

Then in an instant she felt it withdraw and then plunge down once again as Martin's wild abandon took hold.

Martin was like a man possessed. His only thought was to consume Lori with his rapture. His arms tensed against the bed, supporting his weight. His face loomed over Lori's and he looked into her startled yet lustful eyes and wide open mouth as he thrust again and again into her warm wet body. Despite the fact that he had already come less than an hour ago he was already sensing his orgasm building in his tight balls as they slapped rhythmically against Lori's firm ass.

"Oooh yes, that's right", Lori squealed. "Fuck me deep. Split me in two with your hard cock. It feels so fucking good Martin. So fucking good. I want you to make me come again. I want to you to feel me come around your hard...fucking...cock"

Lori's dirty talk was exciting Martin even more and he felt tingling sensation in his balls quickly spreading up from the base of his shaft with each thrust he made. He knew that at this pace he wouldn't last long. Part of him wanted to give in to this abandon and shoot his come right into her, but another part was still able to persuade him to prolong the impending ecstasy. He knew he wanted more of Lori's ass. That ass that had so transfixed him on the tennis court.

Martin drew his cock back one more time from Lori's pussy but this time he withdrew it completely. Lori gasped, partly in disappointment at the sudden emptiness she felt, but partly in pleasure as the tip of Martin's cock flicked up against her swollen clit as it pulled out of her.

"Get on your knees," Martin urged. "I want to fuck you like a dog."

Martin couldn't quite believe these words were coming from his mouth. He had never spoken like this before in his life. Who was this wanton woman before him who had the power to transform and transport him to such baseness. But then he didn't really care. He was revelling in it. And he could see Lori was completely taken over by it too. Their animalistic urges had taken over and in that context his command was completely appropriate. And they both knew it.

"Oooh - taking control now are we?" Lori gasped. "Well Ok - whatever you want. I'm all yours."

Lori pulled her body up and swung around so that she was on her knees with her hands stretched out toward the head of the bed. Her round ass loomed toward Martin and as her ass cheeks parted slightly he got his first glimpse of her dark anus nestling between them. For a moment Martin had a strong urge to part her cheeks further and penetrate Lori's secret place - the intensity of the desire shocked him as he had never even considered it before with Jenny.

But, realizing that Lori would not be expecting such an intrusion and desperate to continue his journey toward his orgasm, he instead guided his cock back into Lori's warm and increasingly wet pussy.

Lori groaned as he once again pressed deep into her - her juices flowing freely as Martin's cock passed through her.

As Martin began to once again thrust ever more quickly into her he reached his right hand around her slim waist and moved it down until he felt her hard clit dripping with excitement.

The air was now filled with noises of their increasingly uncontrolled passion. The slapping of Martin's body and balls against Lori's ass. The squelching of her juices as his fingers rubbed her hard clit. The high pitched squeals emitting from Lori's mouth as she felt her orgasm suddenly begin to build in her at Martin's ministrations. The rhythmical grunts from Martin as his own orgasm quickly approached once more.

"Oh fuck Martin. That's so good. I'm going to come again. You're going to make me come again," Lori gasped

"I'm going to come too," Martin responded. "I can feel it. I'm going to come deep into you".

"Yes. Come in my cunt. Shoot your fucking load right into my wet cunt Martin. I want to feel it"

That was it. Lori's foul mouthed exhortations tipped Martin over the edge. He knew he was at the point of no return. These last thrusts were going to be the deepest yet - he felt he wanted to split her frail body in two.

"Yes. Yes. I'm going to fucking come in your cunt Lori. I'm coming. Oh...I'm coming. Fuuuck"

Martin's body began to convulse as he felt the first and most powerful wave begin to wrack his body and he could no longer speak - only emit deep grunts from the back of his throat. Each thrust sent a new rainbow of sensations through his body, radiating out from his cock as he shot his come deep into Lori's cunt. Three, four, five, six times...

And as the strength of each ejaculation began to subside he became more aware of Lori's ascent to her own pleasure and her own verbal ejaculations.

"Oh my fucking life. Keep rubbing my clit Martin. I'm going to come too. Fuck me Martin. I'm coming. I'm coming with you."

Martin felt Lori's pussy suddenly contract around his cock. And then again. And again. Her ass pressed urgently against him as each spasm shook her body. And with each one a high pitched squeal came from her open mouth.

Martin's own orgasm had subsided now but it seemed like Lori's was continuing on as strong as ever. Her ass kept on thrusting back toward him for what seemed like 15 or 20 seconds as her pleasure continued.

Finally Lori slumped forward onto the bed, her arms splayed out. Martin felt his cock slowly slipping out of her with the movement, her slick juices combined with his come and the slow softening of his cock resulted in it slithering out, tracking down her left thigh leaving a glistening trail down her leg.

Martin moved over and lay down beside Lori, both of them exhausted by their exertions, their breathing still deep and pronounced. Martin gazed into Lori's sparkling and satiated eyes, he himself feeling a satisfaction that he couldn't quite remember experiencing in such a way before. It wasn't the same comfortable ease and security he had felt after making love with Jenny. Instead he felt his heart pounding loudly in the aftermath of the new, unrefined sexual side of him that had emerged.

Lori grinned at him as he stared at her.

"Well mister. I don't know what I was expecting would happen today but I certainly wasn't expecting that from you! You are full of surprises"

"So are you," retorted Martin. "I always thought of you as very ordered, proper and controlled. But a different side of you came out today."

"Mmm," Lori beamed. "I'm full of surprises! But now I'm wondering what else is in you that's going to 'come out.' I can't wait to find out."

"Neither can I," mused Martin, his mind flitting back to the image of Lori's anus which had been so tantalizing to him. Would he dare to mention it to Lori? Could it ever happen? After this evening he was prepared to believe that anything was possible.

As though she was reading his mind Lori reflected, "You do seem to like my ass. You were keen to get me on my knees weren't you".

"Haha," Martin chuc

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

A friendly tennis game leads to a different kind of ball play.

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

New Year s resolutions weren t usually Martin s thing.

He had enough experience to know that people s good intentions never amounted to much more than that. But he also knew that he had to do something.

2021 had been truly awful - not just because of Covid restrictions and plans getting continually cancelled but because in November, Jenny, his wife of 26 years had finally succumbed to cancer.

At least he had been able to bury her, something which wouldn t have even been several months previously.

But late fall and early winter seemed like one inexorable descent into an emotional void from which he feared he would never escape.

At least Covid provided the excuse not to visit family at Christmas time. He couldn t have faced being with people who he had enjoyed with Jenny alongside him.

Instead he sat alone in his emptiness over Christmas. But by New Year he knew he had to make some changes to try to escape the introspection and despondency which were quickly becoming too comforting a companion.

Tennis was always something which Martin had enjoyed as a teenager. Nothing too competitive - just hitting a ball with friends in the park. So, on New Year s Day, when he saw that his local tennis center was running Cardio Tennis classes, he decided to sign up.

Almost immediately, he regretted it and almost cancelled the booking. He felt nervous about venturing into a new social setting. But he knew the booking was non-refundable and, not being one to waste money, he instead tried to put it out of his mind until the date of the Monday evening class.

When it came to it, he was glad he hadn t backed out.

The evening was much more fun than he had imagined it would be. Dan, the tennis professional running the course, was good humoured and put everyone at ease, no matter what their skill level was. And the other seven people doing the course seemed ok too.

The hour-long class consisted of a combination of tennis drills and cardio workouts, culminating in 20 minutes of playing King of the Court against each other with the punishment of star jumps or burpees for those losing the point.

By the time the following Monday came around Martin was surprised how much he was looking forward to going.

As the weeks passed, the Cardio Tennis classes quickly became the highlight of Martin s week. Dan kept things moving and mixed up the drills to keep things interesting. And the rapport between the others taking the class began to grow too.

King of the Court was always the highlight of the evening and, although it never got too intense or competitive, there was an increasing level of good natured teasing and banter which took place between everyone.

Martin found himself especially enjoying points against Lori, a slim attractive woman in her mid 40 s with a sharp sense of humour and quite the competitive streak. Lori was clearly someone who had kept her fitness levels high which was some advantage in points against Martin, but he had always had good hand/eye coordination so the competition between them was fairly even.

Lori would often playfully tease Martin when they faced each other saying 'Come on old man, let s see what you ve got! which might have offended him had others said it - especially as he was only 5 or 6 years older than she was.

But coming from Lori it just had the effect of making him all the more determined to win the points.

Each Monday Martin would look forward to the evening class, but increasingly he realized that he was looking forward to being around Lori as much as anything else.

He enjoyed her company. She made him laugh and put him at ease.

But he soon realized to his surprise that there was something else stirring in him. A physical attraction which was hardly noticeable at first, dulled by months of grief and solitude, but which was slowly awakening as Spring began to bud.

Lori was certainly an attractive woman, although she wasn t what Martin would have previously called his type. Jenny had been a tall, fulsome woman, with a curvaceous figure and full rounded breasts which Martin used to delight in getting lost in when they made love.

But Lori was tiny, slim and her breasts were barely noticeable in her tennis shirt. Yet it wasn t Lori s breasts which grabbed Martin s attention on the 5th week of class.

Dan had asked everyone to get in line to play three tennis shots - one from the baseline, followed by a volley and an overhead. Then each person was to run around the court and get in line again.

Martin found himself standing in line behind Lori, who this week was wearing tight black yoga pants. After he had played his shots and was running around the court his eyes fixed themselves on Lori s ass as she ran in front of him. It was surprisingly full for her slim frame and even though his heart was pounding from the cardio workout Martin felt it leap as he contemplated her figure.

They got round the court and were soon playing their shots again before heading out on their second lap. Again Martin s eyes were drawn to Lori s seductive buttocks as they moved delightfully as she ran in front of him.

Her yoga pants were smooth over her thighs and ass and there was no sign that she was wearing any kind of underwear which made Martin s heart race even more and he even felt a slight stirring lower down - something which he hadn t experienced in a long time.

As the class went on Dan couldn t shake the image of Lori s ass from his mind. During the next exercise he tried to position himself behind her again but was frustrated when Judy, a silver haired lady in her 60 s, slotted in between them, obscuring his view. He cursed his luck.

Toward the end of the evening, during King of the Court, Martin again found that his mind wasn t on his usual banter with Lori, but had strayed elsewhere.

Lori had always been pretty vocal when she had hit the tennis ball - something which wasn t uncommon with women tennis players who grunted through the exertion of playing a point.

But Lori was more of a shrieker than a grunter, emitting a high pitched cry especially when stretching for a shot.

Martin hadn t paid too much attention to it until this week, but now he found himself wondering whether Lori s shrieking was just for the court or whether she was vocal during sex too.

Each vocal utterance took Martin s mind to Lori s bedroom as he imagined her in the throes of ecstasy with a lover.

What the hell is going on? Martin thought to himself. I m thinking like an 18 year old teenage boy! He was painfully aware that the stirring in his groin was also reminiscent of those teenage days and he knew that he would have to master his thoughts before he found himself in a very embarrassing situation in front of the others in the class.

Fortunately, the evening was just about through and he was able to gain control of his imagination before things got out of hand. Soon the class came to a close and everyone began to filter out to their vehicles.

Hey old man - fancy a game later in the week?

The voice pierced Martin s thoughts and he turned round to see Lori standing behind him, a big grin on her face.

Martin s thoughts raced. A one on one game with Lori? If the state of his mind was anything like it had been today it would be hard for him to keep any kind of control - of the ball or anything else for that matter! But he also knew he wanted to spend more time with her which made the risk worth taking.

Erm, sure. What day?

How about Thursday? I have some time during the evening if that will work for you - say around 7p.m.?

It s a date, Martin said. I mean not a date just er well you know what I mean, his face reddening.

Lori flashed her smile and giggled.

Yeah I know what you mean. I should be so lucky.

And with that she turned toward her vehicle.

See you on Thursday! she called as she walked away.

Martin turned and walked to his car and sat there, the engine still turned off, hardly believing what had just happened.

In one sense nothing at all had happened. Lori had just arranged a tennis game with him.

But his mind was racing away from him.

What did she mean by I should be so lucky?

Was she attracted to him? Or was it another one of her jokes?

Martin turned the key in the engine and began the 10 minute drive home. His mind replayed the conversation, and then the images of Lori s seductive ass mingled with her shrieks.

As he finally allowed himself full rein to reimagine Lori s toned body, Martin s cock began to stir once again. This time there was no need for him to try to control it for the sake of decorum.

Yet Martin s growing excitement was tempered by a nagging sense of guilt. Jenny, the only lover he had ever had, had only just passed and yet here he was - his mind and body yearning for another.

Surely he shouldn t be having these thoughts. Yet they wouldn t disperse. Rather than reminiscing about tender times with his wife, instead he was picturing Lori pulling down her yoga pants at home right now, imagining her smooth firm white bottom emerging from the black material.

By the time he was half way home Martin s cock was standing to full attention, his tennis shorts tented as it strained against them.

And still he played out the scene in his mind.

He imagined Lori laying down on her bed. Her feet clamped together. Her knees splayed apart forming a diamond shape.

He pictured her hand move down to the crest of the jewel parting the lips of her pussy with her fingers.

He saw the glistening of her juices on her fingers as she began to rub her clit - slowly at first but soon picking up speed as her urgency increased.

And as her whole mind and body was overwhelmed by her orgasm he envisaged her convulsing with pleasure and screaming with joy.

Martin realized that he was almost home, although he couldn t remember any of his journey.

His left hand had strayed down to his cock and had been stroking and pulling on its head through his shorts.

Martin s fingers felt the sticky wetness of his pleasure which had seeped through his light gray shorts and as he looked down he saw a dark patch of his pre-emission bleeding through the material.

As his hand moved slowly up and down, desperate for these exquisite sensations to continue, Martin s foot increased the pressure on the accelerator in an attempt to make sure he made it home before his orgasm overtook him on the journey.

Martin pulled into the driveway and quickly walked toward his front door - his tennis bag held close against his body lest anyone should see his lack of decorum. He opened the door, threw the bag on the floor, ignored the eager greeting of his golden retriever and dashed upstairs.

His entire mind and body was now set on one thing only. He needed release - needed to feel the rush of pleasure coursing through his body.

He needed to come.

Martin threw himself on the bed and yanked his shorts down to his ankles, his hand eagerly grabbing his fully erect cock. Now was not the time for teasing - the journey had dealt with that.

He dragged his hand across the head of his shaft, smearing the creamy bubbly juices which had seeped out during the journey all over the top portion of his cock. Then he began milking his hand quickly up and down - imagining he was pumping it deep into Lori s pussy. Feeling her velvet walls encase him.

He immediately felt his orgasm begin to build at the base of his cock, his balls tightening as his breathing shortened.

He needed to come.

He wanted to come.

He was going to come.

It only took a few more seconds for the sensations to deepen and spread upward. His balls and anus tightened as he reached the point of no return. Guttural sounds of pleasure began to escape his throat as his whole being was consumed with the heightening sensations.

The pleasure was so great that he almost wanted to stay there - to prolong the moment of release.

Martin s hand slowed almost to a stop. His thumb and index finger lightly teased the tip of his cock.

But even that could not hold back the huge tidal surge which had been building and now was about to break.

He was coming.

Martin s body convulsed and the first shot of cum flew through the air and landed on his forehead, the second quickly following and hitting his neck just under the chin. He gasped as each wave of pleasure washed over him - his body quaking with each convulsion. Chemicals raced through his brain - intense pleasure that almost verged on pain as he felt his head throb with each surge.

Finally the intensity of the sensations began to subside.

Martin lay there, completely spent, in his state of semi-undress trying to come to terms with what had overcome him. Every so often his cock twitched again as several aftershocks shook his body.

Eventually he stood, walked into his en-suite and turned on the shower.

Thursday couldn t come quick enough.

As the evening of his game with Lori grew closer, Martin knew that it was going to take every fibre of his mental strength to stay focused on the game.

When he arrived at the tennis center he headed straight for the court and pushing back the heavy vinyl backdrop curtain he saw that Lori had already arrived and was stretching at the side of the net.

She was wearing a pure white top and a light blue silky tennis skirt which showed off her slender legs from just above the knees. As she stretched forward the skirt slowly dragged itself upwards showing off a few more inches of her tantalizing white thigh.

Lori s long black hair was tied back in a ponytail which draped down her back topped by a white cap.

As Martin came through the curtain onto the court she turned toward him and flashed him a smile.

Hey old man! I m glad you made it. It wouldn t have been as much fun playing with myself.

Did she giggle slightly at the innuendo Martin wondered? Was it deliberate? Had she been planning her introduction? Or was he just being dirty minded?

Martin chastised himself for his thoughts. She s probably saying it in complete innocence, he reasoned.

His musings were broken into by Lori s perky voice

Come on - let s play!

She handed him two tennis balls and tucked the third under the pleat of her tennis skirt into what Martin could only imagine were panties sewn into her skirt.

Martin and Lori took their positions at either side of the net and began hitting the balls to each other as they warmed up. As they did so they chatted about how their week had been going. Just normal, everyday conversation.

Martin began to convince himself that it was clearly only he who was reading anything more into this than a friendly game of tennis.

By the time they began to play some competitive points Martin had fully persuaded himself that Lori s request to play him was purely for the sake of fitness and exercise. Now that they were playing seriously the conversation had petered out apart from when calling the balls out of court and keeping score.

At one point in the game when Martin was serving, Lori asked Do you have any balls?

Martin quickly replied Yes, I ve got two here in my shorts. Can t you tell?

He immediately felt embarrassed at his teenage humour, but Lori grinned and said, Come on then - get them out. Don t keep me waiting.

Martin wondered whether she was playing along with the innuendo or simply responding to the conversation in a far more innocent way than he was.

The game turned out to be pretty even and as the hour court time was coming to a close each of them seemed to be putting in more effort to try to win the match.

Lori s shrieking grew in its loudness and frequency which only served to distract Martin from his game, his mind once again imagining an entirely different context. Whether it was this lapse in mental strength or simply her greater stamina, Lori closed the set out just as the hour came to a close.

Great game, and well played, Martin congratulated Lori as they approached the bench at the side of the court where they had each left their bags.

Thanks, I enjoyed it a lot, Lori smiled back. I d love to play with you again soon.

I d like that too, Martin replied and as he spoke he felt his cock twitch as his mind immediately leapt to picturing her playing with his balls rather than tennis balls.

Got much else planned for this evening? Lori asked. We could go for a drink. Beats watching TV alone.

Sure - I d like that. But don t you have a husband or partner waiting for you or a someone?

Martin winced at his awkwardness. He realized that after over a quarter of a century of marriage he had no idea how to handle these sorts of situations.

Lori chuckled. Nope. No husband. Or wife. Or any other sort of lover. Well not the human kind anyway!

Martin felt his face turning red but at the same time the stirring in his groin increased at Lori s sudden candour.

Without any warning an image of Lori holding a vibrator against her pussy while spreadeagled on her bed popped up into his mind. Martin quickly tried to push back down - he wasn t in the privacy of his car now.

Control yourself man, he thought as he felt his cock begin to engorge with blood.

Ok, well er, let s have a drink then. Where do you want to go?

Martin could feel his heart beginning to race with the anticipation of spending more of the evening with Lori, coupled with the lingering image which had entered his mind.

To be honest, I m not really dressed for a bar. I came out like this ready for tennis, Lori mused.

Why don t you come back to my place? It s just 5 minutes away. I have a nice bottle of Toscana, if you like red wine.

"Sure I d love to, Martin said, his heart beating even faster now despite the game being over some time ago.

Great. Well just follow me. Won t take long.

As Martin followed Lori s white Subaru Impreza his whole body seemed on fire with excitement.

He felt like he could hardly breathe. What was happening? He even wondered whether he was having some kind of heart attack.

He tried to convince himself that he had only been invited back for a drink. But he couldn t shake the thought that there could be more.

It was years since he had felt like this. Life with Jenny had been wonderful and their lovemaking had been t

Conception Rock: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Conception Rock: Part 2

By AlexanderT . listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete s offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion.

Boudoir Beauty

The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.

The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide.

Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera."

Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered.

Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky s soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame.

She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky s cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click.

"Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie." Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him.

"Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn, Pete announced.

Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras."

"No, no. Take off your pants. Becky s waiting for you to join here, Pete directed him.

Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete s voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects. His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led.

Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky s legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached.

Pete s direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click.

"Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky.

Becky shook her head, "Everything."

Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged.

"Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits."

Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete s neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie s cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other.

Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself.

Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie.

Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed.

One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau.

And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her.

She giggled, "Oh god! I didn t want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed."

"Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy.

Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner.

"About time. Jane giggled. There's the steaks. Put them on the grill."

Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that."

"What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?"

"No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back."

Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don t you?"

"Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left."

After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them.

Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It s sort of an intermission for me while Pete s cock takes a break"

Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?"

Pete smiled, envying their youth.

Surprise Guest

Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed.

As Jane lay between Pete s legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?"

"Of course I did. She has a great body."

Jane s face took on a mischievous grin. She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?"

He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full.

She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it."

She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm.

And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom.

Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed

. "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle.

"Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!

Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room.

Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too."

Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky s buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit.

Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her.

In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. I ve got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of? When he was hard, she got on her knees. Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?"

There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she d recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals.

But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning.

When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee.

After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish."

"Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit.

"It's great to watch after making love. Pete counseled. It'll help you recover & get back in the game"

Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that."

Visiting The Rock

After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time."

Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie.

Pete offered, "I'll go with you."

"Yeah, you go, Becky I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie.

As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much."

"Enjoyed?"

She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year."

They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?"

"Sure."

"Have you made love to her here?"

He smiled, "Many times."

"Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts.

"No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock.

Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole.

"Do it, damn it."

The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out.

She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down.

"Yes, do it."

He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real."

"What?"

"Fuck me back there."

"You want me in your ass?"

"Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass."

He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole.

"Yes. Yes."

He pushed in.

"Oh, damn you're big. Go slow."

In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit. He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again.

He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came."

She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio."

They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking.

Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?"

Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment."

They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind.

Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?"

Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed.

"Do you think he's doing her ass?"

"From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference, Eddie asked. They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations?

I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I d never be doing any of this Becky said. And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense?

Eddie is your man, Becky. He s a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us, Pete pledged.

Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed.

The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick.

Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?"

"A copy of your album."

"I thought you gave it to Eddie?"

"Eddie has a copy that the two of you can share. He doesn't know about this one. This is your copy. You can watch it when Eddie's away. Or show to a girl friend. Or even a boy friend."

She gave him a quick kiss and they walked on. "Are there any other copies?"

"Yes, Jane wanted one, but I assure you, it'

Conception Rock: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Conception Rock: Part 1

Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day.

By AlexanderT listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip."

Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed."

"Can I get you another?" asked Pete.

Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do."

They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room.

As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?"

"I doubt it. They were awfully tired."

"Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed."

"Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger."

She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does."

Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend.

Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly.

Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied.

When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move.

Saturday Adventures

In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them.

When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served.

"Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good."

Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good."

Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies.

They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine.

Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her.

Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall.

Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes.

Jane asked, "Nap time?"

Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal."

Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?"

Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here."

"And I'll help," said Eddie.

Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough.

Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest."

"Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house.

"I love your place. Did you pick it?"

"No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake "

"Hey, it's in the mountains."

He shook his head, "But not on top."

"Does Jane like it?"

"Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning."

He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake."

"We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does."

Becky peered harder. "I don't see them."

"From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs."

"Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?"

"No. Was there something to see?"

She grinned, "There might have been."

Pete thought about the effect of strange beds.

She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?"

Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny."

"But you trust her, don't you?"

He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me."

"You don't think she's faithful?"

"No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions."

Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?"

"I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album."

"What album?"

"I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqu . I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs."

"So, there are naked pictures of you, too?"

"Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis."

Becky shook her head, "Let's head back."

Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them."

"I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower."

As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing.

The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower.

He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?"

"Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to."

That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark.

When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different."

"Oh, did he taste good?"

She smiled, "Yes."

"You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious."

She pushed him away.

Show & Tell

Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing.

Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?"

Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?"

"Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her."

Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?"

"I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane."

Becky smiled, "Nudes."

Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see."

"Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap."

Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?"

"I've got a couple."

"Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?"

Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you."

She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do."

Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me."

They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them.

The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist.

It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you."

Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women."

Jane smiled, "It was fun."

"But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you."

Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms."

Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete.

There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them.

The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out.

Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks."

In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts.

Pete sighed, "And that's enough."

Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them."

The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing.

Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering.

Pete drew a breath, "Enough."

Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest."

The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs.

Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation.

"I can stop there," said Pete.

Jane was emphatic. "No."

Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips.

And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp.

The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in.

Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No."

The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked.

Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?"

But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie."

Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room.

Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?"

"You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed."

"I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body."

She grinned, "You still love this old lady?"

"Old? You're younger than I am."

"Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine."

"Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?"

She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed."

Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?"

"Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you."

"Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?"

"No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?"

"No, of course not." Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them."

"So did Becky." Pete observed

"Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious.

"Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed. Pete teased. I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone."

"Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you."

"I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted.

She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part."

He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her.

She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you."

"You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?

"Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm.

Sunday Photography

In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes.

They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless.

They finished breakfast and Jane

Summer of ’65: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Summer of ’65: Part 2

A more enjoyable way to study sex ed.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The summer seemed to be racing by with lots of glorious days just messing about in boats, shooting at tin cans in the sea, and occasionally visiting Jess' house, to swim in their pool which, mercifully, was a lot warmer than the lough.

On one such occasion we were the only two there, as her family had gone out for the day. It was one of those beautiful days that only seem to happen when you are young. The sun blazed through the heavens and the sheltered area round the pool was baking.

We occasionally jumped in the pool to cool off before returning to our sun loungers to work on our tans where Jess usually undid her top when lying on her stomach.

"There is a fridge full of cokes in the pool house if you fancy one?" She suggested. I knew where it was, so I got up and wandered over, opened the door, and made my way to the giant American style fridge. I picked up two cokes, poured them into plastic pool glasses, before making my way back to the loungers.

Jenna was naked!

She was face down admittedly, tanning her back, but stark naked, just like she had been on our picnic trip.

"I figured you wouldn't mind as it's nothing you haven't seen before, and a bum's just a bum," she said with her mischievous smile and turned towards me to take the offered coke. As she did so, one pert tit, complete with little pink button nipple, escaped from its hiding place.

"Oops!" She said, tucking the offending mammary back under her. "You didn't see that did you." It was more of a statement than a question.

I knew better than to lie to the ever confident Jess, so I admitted that I had, which was quite obvious anyway from the rapid expansion taking place in my speedos, rendering me incapable of further speech.

"Never mind it was only my tit."

Only! Only a tit! There was no only about it. I had fantasized about Jess' tits ever since our picnic. The image was to last a long while and, to hide the obvious swelling, I threw myself face down onto the sun lounger. It didn't take much to provoke an erection back then.

"Get some sun on that bum. Take your trunks off!"

"I'm OK thanks."

"Prude. Too prude to be nude! You should let Harry out for some fresh air occasionally!" And burst out laughing.

I, of course, was now shamed into it and, very carefully, slid my trunks off. I cannot deny that it was a delicious feeling being naked outdoors again, the only problem being my erection.

"Too hot for me! Swim time," said the voice to my left. "And what's more, I'm not putting that lot on again just to get it wet." She rolled so that she was facing away from me, stood up, and I watched that glorious rear view of the naked female form make its way to the water. I even got a flash of that mysterious place between her legs as she dove into the pool.

Surfacing at the far end she called.

"You just have to try this.

"It's the most invigorating experience ever!

"If you're cowardly custard, I'll turn my back while you dive in.

"There's nothing to see once you're in anyway. The water is too rough.

"Come on in then Mr. prude in the nude!"

"Turn around then," said my voice before I had time to stop it, as I rose to the bait of her dare. She turned and within seconds I, complete with fully erect Harry, were in the air, mid dive.

I surfaced somewhat closer to her than I meant to, as my intention had been to stay at the other end, but I wasn't thinking straight. Hardly surprising seeing as it was only my second encounter with a naked woman and my first ever skinny dip. I hadn't even considered how we were going to get out.

"Race you!"

We raced. She won. Why? Maybe she was a better swimmer. Maybe the view up her thighs as she stroked out in front was irresistible. Maybe both! Either way we got to the shallow end out of breath and stood up in the waist deep water.

"Oops," she said lowering her pert little tits back into the water. "Forgot!"

I'm not certain that she did and I certainly didn't, nor will I ever! Both beautifully formed tits, displayed themselves to me, with their little pink nipples sticking out proudly due to the refreshingly cool water. I knew if I even touched my cock it would be game over.

It is hard, from this perspective, to remember the eroticism of such seemingly simple things. Going braless happened only in the south of France, going topless, only in St Tropez. This was the start of the 60s, no porn, no internet, just Harrison Marks and imagination.

Jenna tried her best to diffuse the situation by pretending not to notice and set off up the steps. I watched her bare back reemerge slowly from the water as she grasped the handles. I couldn't take my eyes off the two deliciously firm orbs of her buttocks as she climbed the steps. That vision will stay with me forever. She reached the top step, stepped onto the tiles, looked over her shoulder, with her hands on her hips, as she stood their dripping.

"Come on then!"

"I think I'll stay in for a while."

"Don't be daft! Your teeth are chattering already. Come on. Don't be such a prude!"

"I can't. Jenna, you're my friend, you're a wonderful girl, but you're naked and I'm naked and nature has taken over."

"You're not going to ravish me, are you?"

"Of course not."

"Well that's a relief." There was a hint of un-conveyed meaning in the way she said it. "I'll not look while you get to your towel."

She turned her back and I scrambled out, dashed for my towel and tried, in vain, to conceal Harry's obvious state of excitement. Meanwhile Jenna had managed to cover up with a towel as well.

We decided that that was enough for one day and headed for the pool house and our clothes, swathed, modestly for the first time that afternoon, in large towels. As the door to the pool house closed behind me, Jenna turned and said.

"If you're not going to ravish me, at least you might kiss me."

I couldn't believe it. Not because I didn't want to, but because I thought that any such move might ruin, what was for me, a nearly perfect relationship. I'd just been skinny dipping, for the first time and with a beautiful, confident and very sexy girl. My dreams had just become reality and my cock was still in awe.

I moved in towards her and gave a, probably very amateur, attempt at a snog. She responded by opening her mouth, so I followed suit. Her tongue darted in and out of my mouth, so I followed again. The snog got more and more passionate as it got more and more competent. Our hands started to explore each other as her towel fell away.

I felt one hand make its way down past my belly, as my towel also fell to the floor. I was in no doubt as to where it was going. For my part, I let my hand slide off her shoulder onto the front of her chest and from there down onto her tit. My other hand slid down the back of her petite frame and onto one of the delicious twin orbs of her toned buttocks.

I've got one hand on my first ever female tit, the other on a naked buttock. The stimulation in my brain is going overboard. The kiss continued as her hand made its way inexorably southwards. Eventually it will reach my cock. Oh my god, the sensations, the anticipation and, then sadly, the disappointment.

This was all too much for a first encounter. All those tales of young lads bonking for hours on their first shag are simply lies. She had only barely touched my cock when the inevitable happened. I ejaculated. I ejaculated in some style, but I still ejaculated and Harry started to soften.

While trying to make some excuse for my rapid response, her hand grasped my wrist and lead it down between us, over the soft outward curve of her belly, towards the little forest of hair between her legs.

"Rub me gently." She broke from the kiss for just long enough to say and then our mouths joined again.

My hand glided over her pubes and a finger slipped into the slick moistness of her excitement. I don't know what I expected, but nothing so delightfully slippery and exciting.

"Slowly and softly." Said the voice in my ear as she broke from the kiss again. I followed her lead and did as I was told. I sensed her excitement growing by the change in her breathing. Then I felt her nails dig into my shoulders as she breathed.

"Even slower.

"Even gentler.

"Yes.

"Just like that."

Followed by a sigh and slight buckling of the knees.

Seconds later a female voice shouted, "Hello in there."

"Oh shit. Shit. Shit. It's Paula. She often pops round for a swim on hot days. Quick."

We scrambled into our clothes as quickly as possible, the mood having been completely destroyed by our imminent discovery. As soon as we could we made our way outside, somewhat sheepishly.

To my horror the discarded swim suits had been neatly folded and placed on a sun-lounger. Paula pointed at them accusingly!

"Jenna, these were completely dry! Your hair is wet! You don't have to be Einstein to work out what's been going on. You just be bloody careful if you're going to play with big girls toys. I'm not ready to be aunty Paula yet." She turned and marched off.

Paula's words hit home hard.

"I don't want to be aunty Paula."

I am quite sure she didn't, but I'm even more certain that Jenna didn't want to be a mother and I certainly didn't want to be a father. In that era it would have been a 'had to get married' situation and my education was far from complete. Frankly it would have been a complete disaster for both of us, such were the attitudes of the day.

What if Jenna had let me go a bit further and had been willing to actually have sex? There is no doubt that my young cock had definitely got the message. Could I have resisted if it had been on offer? We had both been pretty wound up, and I suspect that mother nature would have had her way. Erections don't think!

Say we had just actually done it. Just imagine! The wait for the next period. What if it didn't come. Was she always regular, or could she sometimes just be late? These are not subjects we talked about in those days, unless of course, you had to.

What about the future? Was it possible we were going to get into that situation again? Two sexually mature people playing with fire, or even Russian roulette. Nature pretty well guaranteed that we were going to hit the jackpot sooner or later. Not that I'm assuming Jenna would even allow it, but what if?

I resolved to get hold of some condoms, or johnnies as they were known then, but how. We lived very remotely. The nearest village was within range but the pharmacist was a family friend, probably of her family as well. Even if I made sure he wasn't serving, could I face putting 'a packet of three' on the counter in front of his female assistant. I'd die of embarrassment.

I could just imagine the conversation later in the chemist shop.

"You know so and so's lad?"

"Yea, him."

"Well he came in today and bought some, ahem, Durex."

"No! I wonder where he plans to use them."

"Well there's not much option down his way."

"You mean 'her'?"

"Well, who else?"

"She wouldn't though, would she? She's such a well brought up girl and I doubt she'd do it before she was at least engaged."

The cerebral cinema ran on and got more and more embarrassing with every imagined exchange. No I would have to make my purchase elsewhere.

As luck would have it, my mother wanted to go shopping in a big town, well away from where we were known. She did show some surprise when I expressed an interest and wanted to go with her. Normally shopping and teenage boys do not go hand in hand.

We arrived, parked the car, and arranged to meet again in a couple of hours. I eventually singled out a chemist shop as my target and walked in. I had only been round the shelves once to try to locate the 'johnnies' when a very attractive young lady came up and said.

"Can I help you?"

Oh fuck! I can hardly say I want a packet of johnnies. She'll know I'm planning to: well yes, to fuck. She was young, she was pretty. I didn't have time to register her ring fingers but probably not married and therefore almost certainly a virgin, and I wanted to buy contraceptives. The embarrassment. So I bought a tube of toothpaste and left. While I was paying I noticed the johnnies were all on the shelf behind the till, Durex, Feather light and several others.

OK, so maybe I'm going to have to actually ask! I don't recall how many other chemists I checked out that day, but the answer was always the same. They were all kept behind the till, so I would definitely have to ask.

I eventually located a chemist with a middle aged lady serving. I thought, she doesn't know me and she'll never see me again, so what's the problem? I approached the till.

"Yes, can I help?"

Argh! The agony of it!

"A packet of feather-light please!"

She turned round to 'that' shelf and said.

"Three or twelve?"

Twelve? TWELVE? I'm a virgin. I've never used one before. Twelve, you must be joking.

"Mmm three please."

She reached for the packet and, mercifully, popped it into a little brown paper bag just as the next customer reached the counter. Did she see? Oh this is so embarrassing! Everyone in the world seems to know that I am planning to have a fuck. Can they tell that it's also going to be my first?

Ironically I am not really 'planning' to fuck. I am pretty sure that Jenna won't allow it but, just in case, I'm prepared. Besides, how do I explain to her that I've got johnnies. The implication is surely that I am assuming she is 'that type of girl' and would probably never speak to me again. Why is life so complicated?

The summer rolled on and, in spite of being nearly caught by Paula, we enjoyed each other's company at the pool and in the fields round about. Usually we stayed fully clothed or very nearly so, until one summer's afternoon when we took a picnic to some nearby ruins.

We spread a picnic blanket on the lush, un-mowed grass and ate our sandwiches. As the heat of the sun and the effect of the food took its toll we lolled in the grass talking about this and that and nothing very much.

"When do you head off for uni?" Was the reality check she came up with.

"September." I replied as I glanced across at her. Our eyes locked. She smiled showing her dimples to maximum effect. I leaned towards her, she leaned towards me, our eyes were still locked together as our lips met.

It was one of those glorious kisses that went on for ages, tongues darting in and out of each other's mouths, hands starting to wander, exploring the secrets of each other's bodies. Palms running over the smooth curve of firm buttocks. Hoping to explore under a T shirt. Success! A soft warm tit. The pressure on the front of my trousers as her hand stroked my obvious erection.

My hand made its way up her skirt. Hers found my zip. I ran my hand up her thigh all the way to the elasticized leg of her knickers. She unzipped me. My finger slid inside, to be greeted by the warm slipperiness of a sexually excited woman. My cock sprang free from its cotton prison. Then suddenly it all stopped as she broke the silence.

"Paula's right you know.

"We must be careful.

"I really want to do it with you. I want you to be my first.

"But we can't unless..."

"Unless I get 'something'?" I filled in the blank space.

"Yes, until then."

I was way too embarrassed to admit I had 'something' already, although my throbbing cock and millions of years of evolution were aching to satisfy the urge to reproduce.

"I will." I whispered, relieved that the problem of why I had johnnies had gone away, but with a raging erection that had only one cure.

We petted. We snogged. We explored each other. I rubbed her how she had showed me at the pool house that day. She played with my cock, pulling the foreskin back and forth really gently. It just got sexier and sexier. Then the inevitable happened. I ejaculated.

"Next time." She said. "I want to feel that inside. To know what it feels like."

"Next time." I repeated.

We tidied up, trying our best to remove the semen from her skirt. We eventually hit on the idea of coke. It would leave a worse mark and so be a reason for the skirt being in the wash after only one wear.

I went home and put the pack of Feather light back in its hiding place, keeping one tucked under my pillow for a test run later. I read and re read the instructions.

Tear open the foil packet.

Check the condom has the ridge on the outside.

Pinch the tip closed to make room for the semen.

Roll it on to the penis.

After sex, withdraw immediately holding the condom on the penis.

Discard the used condom.

When I went to bed I removed the packet from under my pillow. A few thoughts of Jenna's soft tit and wet panties had me hard in no time. I pinched the end and rolled it on.

So far so good! A few gentle strokes later while reminiscing about Jenna's gloriously slippery sex and bingo. A condom full of semen. I now saw why you pinched the end, it was distended with the evidence of my pleasure.

I removed it and made my way to the loo, chucked it in and flushed. Luckily I waited to check all was well because it floated! It was still there! Several more attempts produced the same result.

I cannot leave it there! In the end I fished it out, wrapped it in a few sheets of loo roll and tried again: success! This learning curve was getting very steep.

Jenna and I decided to set a date, and a scene. There was to be no fumbling about in the back seat of a car, we were planning to do it properly, in a bed, but where, how, when? I carried my remaining two johnnies with me whenever we were together, just in case.

We had several false starts, usually abandoned for fear of discovery,

Summer of '65: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Summer of ’65: Part 1

English boarding school boy shares a lake, and more.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The closeted life of a boy's boarding school in Yorkshire, with its Dickensian regime, and early morning runs, had ill prepared me for contact with the opposite sex. I knew the physical differences of course, Harrison Marks and Health and Efficiency were the sex educators for boys in the early nineteen sixties.

So what did we know way back then. Well, Health and Efficiency had ensured we knew about tits, that they came in different shapes and sizes and they almost always involved the throwing of a beach ball at some nudist camp.

How he ever managed to get those pictures in our climate completely eluded us but that didn't matter. We had pictures of breasts, or tits as we called them. The word boobs was years away in the future.

It was the lower half of the pictures that failed us, the men always had their backs to the camera and the girls just had a uniform, airbrushed area between their legs. Not a pubic hair in sight, and certainly no hint of a vagina. Did girls grow pubic hair? We didn't know for sure, and what went on between their legs was a complete mystery.

Actually, in the mid-sixties, that was pretty irrelevant as our interest was focused on tits. We all longed to touch one, to feel it's texture and marvel at it, was it soft and squishy, or was it firm and hard? The thought of actual sex was still considered as something girls would allow only once they were married, as an unwanted pregnancy was going to ruin both your lives. It certainly never occurred to us that girls might enjoy it.

By now you must be getting a picture of the public face of sex in the early sixties. Among teenage boys there was no knowledge, no porn worthy the name, not even soft core magazines, and definitely no internet. We hoped for a fumble at a party, and the absolute height of our ambition was to be allowed to feel inside her panties, but that was less likely than a moon landing then. Actually just to touch the thigh above the silken top of her stockings was the stuff of many a masturbation fantasy and masturbation was something we were quite expert at.

Term had just ended and I was looking forward to the long summer holiday in my new home. While I was at school my parents had moved to a remote corner of the countryside, six miles from the nearest village and with very few other houses around. It was not only remote, it was actually an island.

It all sounds very Robinson Crusoe but it wasn't really like that. Several other families lived on the island which was joined to the mainland by a causeway. There was plenty to explore and do, including an old monastery, rabbits to shoot at, if not actually hit, boats to mess about in and so on. So life for a teenage boy was pretty good and it was about to get a whole lot better.

Walking over the hills one sunny afternoon I was hailed by a female voice.

"Shot anything then?"

"No," I replied. "I'm much better at hitting bottles than rabbits." And that is how I first met Jenna. Jenna was short and petite with a beguiling smile that produced dimples in both cheeks. Her very dark hair framed her boyish face and her eyes sparkled.

I, of course, was just about completely tongue tied. This apparition was a girl! A girl who was chatting to me as if we came from the same planet, which in those days, we most certainly did not. Anyway, somehow I got over the shock of talking to a real girl. We introduced ourselves and over the next few weeks actually became friends.

We walked over the hills together, boated together and spent a lot of time in each other's company. We were the only two youngsters, of our age group, for miles around.

Late in July, Jenna suggested we take the boat to one of the many other islands for a picnic. Most of these islands could be walked around in an hour, had ruins of long forgotten farms and were simply fun to explore. A little more Robinson Crusoe, if you like.

It was a stunning day with clear blue skies and the promise of being a real scorcher. I naturally, took a big towel and my swimming trunks along with our fairly rudimentary picnic.

We got into our craft, which was little more than a fiberglass rowing boat with a tiny outboard engine, and put putted for about fifteen minutes to the largest of the nearby islands. I, of course, as the boy, sat at the back in control while Jenna lolled about in the bow trailing her hand in the water.

I tried not to look. I tried so hard not to look, but there was an awful lot of leg on display right up to the frayed edges of her skimpy shorts, and my mind set about wondering what went on just out of my sight. What was it that was only just hidden by those shorts?

I realized my thoughts were running away with me as I felt the stirring of an erection. Oh no! Fuck it, please no. Not now. Not here. So I looked around at the scenery, the water, actually anything that would take my mind of those silken thighs.

It worked: just, and by the time we reached our destination my penis was behaving itself. This could have been such a disaster as Jenna was my only friend and she was really good company. She was also very self-assured, which I put down to her being a couple of years older than me.

We 'explored' the island, wandering through the deserted ruins, wondering who lived here, when and what they did for a living. The island was so small it can hardly have provided an income. We ate our rudimentary picnic in the sun, sheltered from the breeze coming up the lough, by the corner of a ruined barn and chatted idly about nothing in particular.

It was a hot sultry afternoon and I don't remember who made the suggestion, but it was agreed that a swim would be a really good idea, to cool off. The lough was hardly known for its warm waters as most of it was replaced each high tide by water straight out of the ocean, but it would certainly cool us.

So we went for a swim, after modestly changing into our swimming kit with the aid of large towels and convenient walls. The water was cold: bloody cold, hardly surprising in mid-July, but what had seemed like a great idea quickly turned into something of a torture session.

We swam around for a while and, as expected, the water was freezing.

"Bit refreshing!" Said Jenna, as she made a few powerful strokes away from the rocky shore, "in fact a little too refreshing for me." And she struck out for the shallows again. I, not being conscious of any etiquette, got to the shore first.

She struggled a bit over the larges pebbles and, as she passed me, I couldn't help noticing how much her nipples were sticking out. I'd never heard of this phenomenon before and certainly never witnessed it. I was fascinated: too fascinated.

"Hey! Stop staring at my tits will you."

"I wasn't." I lied, somewhat unconvincingly.

"You were too! I saw you. Eyes out on stalks!"

"No really." I blustered trying vainly to cover my embarrassment.

I had grown very fond of Jenna, in a brotherly way. OK I admit it: I fancied her but I wasn't about to ruin our friendship by being stupid.

I loved spending time with her: she was so worldly, such fun to be with and now I was in danger of spoiling it all just by ogling her tits. Her rather delightful, and obviously delicious looking, tempting to touch, young tits.

"Actually, I was. I'm sorry. You just took me by surprise. I'm really sorry. I'm such a woolly."

"Don't worry. It's no big deal. It's not as if I was naked or you were peeking at me getting changed or anything."

That, of course, sent the image of her standing there dripping wet totally naked, dancing through my brain. What were those lovely little tits like to ogle or even to touch? What went on between her legs? What did a vagina look like in real life?

My day dream would have had a disastrous effect on my cock had the water not been so cold. I climbed out and we dried ourselves off. We spread our towels out, side by side, on the long grass in order to warm up with a bit of sunbathing.

"Anyway, it's natural to be curious," she continued, "it wouldn't be normal not to look." The relief at being let off the hook was enormous and I stammered something inane before she came out with.

"So what do you call a man looking at a naked girl?" She continued. The brazenness of the question took me by surprise and I failed to register that it was a joke.

"Don't know."

"Anything you like! He's not listening." She chortled at her own wit and I joined in. She lay face down on her towel and unhooked the top of her bikini. This was too much, I immediately rolled on to my stomach so as not to reveal my growing excitement. "No peeking at my tits now."

"No of course not."

"Lying bastard!"

"Jenna?"

"Yea?"

"How come you're so confident and relaxed?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well you just caught me ogling you and now you're making it a bit of a joke."

"Probably because you are a bit prudish."

"Prudish! Me?"

"Yes you. You were ogling my tits and then tried to deny it. I've got tits, you haven't, you're curious. So what's so wrong with that. Don't think I haven't taken a peek at the front of your swimming trunks from time to time. Anyway I know things about boys from Paula."

"Paula?"

"Paula is my big sister. She's six years older than me and we chat. You know girl stuff."

"Mmmm?"

"Paula got married a year ago and we still chat about girl stuff."

"Hmm?."

"I'll tell you more, if you tell me stuff about you."

"What sort of stuff?"

"Well I'll tell you about my chats with Paula if you promise to keep it a secret for the rest of your life and if you tell me, absolutely honestly, the answer to the next questions. OK?"

"Sure." I said feeling a little vulnerable but a too curious to turn down such an offer.

"Paula told me that the doctor gave her the pill just before she got married and that when they went on honeymoon they did it all the time. First thing in the morning, last thing at night and several times in between. She said the feelings were fantastic and much better than just touching yourself."

I am lying on my stomach, next to a pretty girl who is, at best, half naked describing her sister's sex life. The tension was nearly unbearable.

"So my question is. When you are, you know, excited and touching yourself. I mean rubbing your thingy, what do you think about?" Shocked! And trapped! She had just asked me about my fantasies, and I had agreed to play a truth game.

"Do I have to answer?" I said, playing for time.

"Of course you do. You promised. That was the bargain." I summoned up my courage with all my strength.

"Mostly tits." I said with a dry mouth.

"You naughty boy. I bet you are going to rub yourself tonight and I bet my tits will feature in your fantasy."

"Sorry, but you did ask." Ducking what could be a very awkward moment.

"Paula says she rubs Dave when she's on the curse. He plays with her tits while she rubs his cock and, er; by the way what do you call it? Your cock, your dick or what?"

"Harry." I said the first word that entered my head. She burst out laughing.

"Harry! You call it Harry!" More peals of laughter.

"No not really, that was just a joke. I suppose cock or prick usually."

"Well from now on its Harry to me." And she dissolved into laughter again.

"Just think of the fun I can have with that. I can say 'How is Harry today?' Anytime, anywhere and only the two of us will know that I'm talking about your cock. That's priceless!"

"It was supposed to be a joke. You were telling me about Paula."

"Yea, well she rubs his 'Harry'." More laughter, "till he; you know, Jizzes then touches herself until she's satisfied. So next question. How often do you play with Harry?"

"What?"

"You heard. How often do you play with Harry! You have had two bits of information so I get two questions. Out with it: how often?"

"Quite a lot."

"Quite a lot is not a number. You promised me an answer. Now give."

"Well, probably most days."

"Oh good, I'm normal then."

"What!"

"Me too. So it's normal. I thought I might be over doing it, but it's such a delicious feeling I just can't resist."

This was getting out of control. I was having a conversation, with a lovely girl, both half naked, and we were discussing our masturbation habits: bizarre.

"Have you ever sunbathed in the nude?" I was definitely not ready for this question.

"No, I haven't."

"Well you really out to. It's such a wonderful feeling having the sun on your bare skin, particularly your bum. I do it all the time by our pool.

"We could do it now, staying on our stomachs of course. I mean you have a bum and I have a bum. Bums are just bums after all, not particularly interesting."

"I'm not sure that's a good idea." I croaked, lying on my now full blown erection thinking that Jenna's bum would be far from 'not very interesting.'

"Cowardly, coward custard. I tell you what, I'll take my bottoms off first if you promise me, on your honor, you will do it too." And she slipped her thumbs into her bikini bottoms and eased them over her buttocks, such taught, firm, exercised, firm buttocks, and somehow got them off without revealing anything more intimate. "Your turn!"

"Hang on. I never agreed to this."

"Well you didn't disagree: so you agreed. Now off with them or I'll tell Paula what a spoil sport you are."

This was my first introduction to the somewhat woolly area of female logic. I knew I had agreed to no such thing, but she was lying there naked, admittedly face down, but naked, and I found the idea very stimulating, and so did my errant cock, who found the whole experience extremely erotic.

I followed her example and slipped my trunks down to my knees, having struggled to get the waist band over the rather obvious protrusion. I shifted sideways, back towards her, to complete the task and dropped onto my stomach as quickly as possible: stark naked and with the firmest, most rigid erection of my young life.

"Good, isn't it?" She said and I had to admit that the warmth of the sun on my bum was a truly delicious feeling: so wickedly naughty.

"You know what happens next, don't you?"

By this time I was getting truly concerned as to what might happen next. A few years later and with more experience, I would have been delighted with this situation, but this was my first encounter with a naked girl and I have to admit I was petrified, but in a most enjoyable way. Without waiting for an answer she continued. "We go skinny dipping!"

My jaw must have fallen a foot because she burst out laughing. "Oh your face! What a picture! Only joking, but the look on your face was priceless. I told you, you were a prude."

Before I could muster my thoughts I fell straight into the trap. The words "I am not a prude." Escaped my lips just as I realized what I had said.

"Prove it!"

"How?"

"Show me Harry," she chortled.

"I will not!"

"Prude!"

"Well you're a prude too, lying there face down." I retorted.

"Not at all. I'll roll over if you roll over!" And I'd just fallen into another trap but it was my turn to seize the advantage.

"You first!" I thought I'd gained the upper hand, but it was short lived.

"No both together. On the count of three we both roll right over, as quickly as we can, back onto our tums. There will hardly be time to see anything: OK?"

"Er......"

"Prude!"

"No. No. OK."

"One, two."

"No, stop. Stop. I'm not ready. Give me a second or two. Er......OK"

"One, two, THREE!"

The next few seconds seemed to last a lifetime and are emblazoned on my memory forever. The swiftest of rolls presented me with a view of my first real pair of tits. Oh such beautiful, magnificent tits. Small, pert, little tits, that were to become my favorite shape and size forever. Such is the power of that first encounter.

A much more impressive surprise however, was the mass of pubic hair, dark brown, curly hair in a perfect triangle, that concealed the secrets at the join in her thighs. How I managed to register this much information in the time available is a credit to the power of human observation, but register it did.

I was so intrigued by the whole spectacle that I temporarily forgot about my own nakedness. My teenage penis sprang free from the safety of its lair between my stomach and the ground and with all the enthusiasm that only a teenage penis can muster, pointed proudly skywards to the full scrutiny of Jenna's curious gaze.

The exposure, mercifully, was short lived as I completed the roll over on to my stomach, trapping my errant member once again between the ground and my stomach.

Jenna was the first to react with a characteristic chortle, but my teenage brain was still trying to compute what it had seen. The flashes of tit and pubic hair caused all my reproductive urges to go into overdrive and without so much as a touch a familiar feeling mounted in my groin.

I knew what was about to happen and had no way of controlling it. The feeling intensified rapidly and I ejaculated violently into my towel. I still remember the intensity. I had had orgasms before, but only through masturbating. This was on a whole new level: the sensation was indescribable and within seconds my cock, having done the job nature intended it to do, shrank back to its flaccid state.

You may recall that Jenna and I had taken a small boat to a nearby island for a picnic. Jenna is older than I, and much more worldly w

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 17:55:59 -0500

Higher Learning and Loving: Part 3.

Permission to be a slut.

Based on a post by Masterful Husband. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I never really thought I'd flirt with my girlfriend. I figured that was for trying to get a girlfriend.

"So where are you taking me to dinner?"

"Do you like Chile's?" I asked.

"Never been there. What is it?"

"It's just a chain restaurant. My family eats there a lot in Charleston," I told her.

"Ooh.. a chain restaurant; fancy," she said playfully. We walked to her car and I laughed again at the rope for a door handle. I wasn't going to marry this girl for her money, that was for sure. I paused for a second at the thought. I just randomly thought about marrying a girl that I'd been dating for a month. I wasn't one of those guys who's afraid of commitment, but I was also trying really hard not to be the hyper-clingy boyfriend. Ashley and I were enjoying ourselves and enjoying learning about each other. I should probably keep the marriage talk in check; at least for a bit.

"Well, I figured since you're driving I should really pull out all the stops," I quipped as we climbed into the car.

I climbed into my seat only to find Ashley's mouth waiting there to kiss me. As we broke our kiss, she whispered, "Is there anyone around?" Perplexed, I looked around. We were at the very back of the parking lot sandwiched between an old tree and the one car in the lot that I would buy with someone else's money.

"No; Why?"

She started unbuttoning her vest and pulled it off, then whipped her t-shirt off and quickly pulled her vest back on. Seeing my confused, but surely grinning, countenance she clarified, "You didn't want me to wear a t-shirt right?" I nodded. "Just the vest, the skirt and the shoes. Right?" I nodded again. "Well then I've done as requested, right?" I stared at her, slightly dumbfounded, before leaning in to kiss her. "I'm also super wet right now. I'm going to be dripping down my legs all night, I fear," she teased with a smile as she started the car. My own arousal was painful and I tried to adjust myself surreptitiously. Ashley saw out of the corner of her eye and smiled.

We'd only taken her car a couple places so far, mostly just grocery store runs for little things. We'd already made a bit of a game of it. Basically trying to make out as much as possible at every red light. Tonight was no exception. As we drove the five or six miles to the restaurant, we leaned over at every light to kiss. At one light that I knew was going to be red awhile, I even reached over and slipped my hand up her skirt. She wasn't kidding about being wet. When I pulled my hand back, my fingers and palm were both quite moist.

We arrived at Chile's 10 minutes later, both frustrated and happy. Dinner was interesting. My Dad, a man every bit 350 pounds, is the only person I'd ever seen finish a Boss Beef Burger at Chile's to this day. Ashley gave it a run for its money though. The brisket, ribs, sausage monstrosity seemed to disappear almost effortlessly down her gullet. She managed to finish about 3/4ths of it before finally giving up. "That; was too much," she said as she sat back. "I hope my gluttony doesn't turn you off."

"I'm not certain there's anything you do that would turn me off."

"Let's hope we never find out," she said with a smile. She glanced at her watch and said, "We should get going." I nodded and we went to the car. As we were driving, she asked me out of the blue, "Why do you like me?"

"Uh.. I don't know. Honestly things have happened so fast I haven't had time to make my pro/con list," I said with a smirk. The hand on the gear shift flicked out and smacked my leg with a slap.

"Seriously. I hope it's not just all the fooling around stuff."

"No; definitely not. I couldn't handle being with a girl I didn't like for just the sex. And my understanding is that college is filled with girls that put out. So I'm clearly not with you for just the sex," I regretted it as soon as it came out of my mouth. I knew I hadn't said it right. Oh no.

Ashley's face scowled and I was afraid she was going to yell or cry but I wasn't sure which.

"That's not how I meant it;" I said but she cut me off.

"I know. You don't have to parse your words with me. You're not particularly good at it anyways. I really, really want to have sex with you Nick. Seriously. You have no idea how hard it is to stop myself every single time we're together. And;" she trailed off.

"And what?"

"I don't know if I should tell you this;"

"What? Seriously. Ashley. It's fine. What?"

She took a breath, focused and then turned to me as we pulled into the parking lot. "And, if I'm being 100% honest, if you'd tried to have sex with me most nights, I doubt I would have stopped you. That's how turned on you get me. But the thing is, I wouldn't be happy the next day. And I want to be happy with you. I want to make you happy," she said, tears rolling down her cheeks now. My heart broke.

"Ashley, you make me happier than I ever thought a girlfriend could make me. Thank you for telling me that. I love that you trust me to tell me something like that. And I promise, we will not have sex until you tell me you're ready when you're NOT horny."

She nodded, laughed and leaned in to kiss me gently. It was soft and romantic. Unlike most of our kisses that tended to be filled with need, this kiss conveyed only love and happiness. "You're going to have to ask me from several states away by letter," she said as we broke our kiss.

I smiled, "Why?"

"Because that's going to be the only time I'm not horny, I think."

We grinned at each other and got out of the car. Grabbing her hand, we walked into the movie theater. I felt closer with her than I had ever before. Which in and of itself was a neat thing about our relationship. Thus far, despite having a couple of small fights, I legitimately felt like I liked her more each day. What she'd just told me. What she'd shared with me, really felt like she was letting me in. It was something that I knew that a girl shouldn't tell a guy. As weird as it sounds, I thought in that moment, "If I ever have a girl, there's no way I'd want her telling a guy that," but when Ashley told me, all I could feel was pride in myself and love for her. I must have squeezed her hand thinking about it because she squeezed it back and looked at me in a way that made me feel like I was the only person in the universe at that moment.

We got into the theater and I started walking up the stairs, I began to cut into the middle about fourth row from the top but Ashley tugged my hand. I turned around and she gestured up towards the top with a shake of her head and a smile. Confused, I followed her lead as we went to the back corner of the theater. She sat in the corner and I sat to her right. She whispered into my ear, "I picked out a movie that I don't care about seeing and that had been out a while on purpose. Once the lights go out, feel free to; distract me."

I grinned at her, now eager for the movie to begin. The movie was perfect too. It was a dark, loud movie and we were only two of maybe 20 people in the theater and the only ones on the back row. There was a railing in front of us, so even if one of the other patrons had turned around, they wouldn't be able to see anything.

At first, we just made out but my right hand quickly started fumbling around her chest. The vest was really sexy but it was a little bit tight and didn't allow for much access. Sensing my problem, Ashley stared me in the eyes and bit her lip (I loved that look) and unbuttoned one of the buttons. Then another. The vest was now gaping open down below her cleavage and I could easily slip my hand in to tweak her nipples. They were harder than I'd ever felt. The scene on camera was a loud party scene and the characters themselves were having to yell just to be heard. I pinched her nipple and she let out a moan that was quite loud but the noise didn't travel anywhere beyond me. I grabbed and squeezed her left tit, enjoying the gasps and moans she made as I did this.

After playing with her tit for ten minutes or so, I reached down between her legs with one hand. She reflexively clamped her legs together then looked me in the eyes while she slowly, seductively separated her thighs. My fingers worked up to find her smooth pussy was literally dripping. She hadn't been kidding earlier. The tops of her thighs were slightly moist and once I got a finger into her she positively dripping. Her whole body was shaking and squirming as my fingers worked inside of her.

To this day, I don't remember much of that movie. What I do remember is the increasingly desperate look that worked across Ashley's face over that two hour period. My inexperience with actually getting her off combined with my love of exploring her body and her ability to get pleasure from almost anything I did combined to keep her at the edge in that dark theater After about an hour, she started frantically stroking my cock through my pants and making pleading whimpering noises. I'm almost certain that's what she was telling me in the car. If I'd just grabbed her and pulled her to the floor with me, I think she might have been so far gone at that moment that she'd have ridden me until we were kicked out of the theater. Fortunately, I enjoyed what we were doing and didn't feel any desire to push my luck. Instead, I just refocused my efforts on seeing exactly how far back into her head I could make her eyes roll. Towards the end, I was having to keep my mouth clamped to hers because, despite the building crescendo of the movie, she was starting to get loud enough that I was worried about her drawing attention. When the final scene came and the credits started rolling, I pulled my fingers out and she uttered a pleading, desperate, "No". It was louder than she intended but I don't think anyone heard it over the music playing. I adjusted my cock in my pants, which was far more aching than I realized.

We walked out to her car and she leaned into me and whispered, "You drive, I'm going to finger myself so hard while I'm sucking your cock on the way back home."

"Uh.. I can't drive a stick," I told her.

"Screw it. Get in," she said as she practically shoved me into the passenger seat. She hopped in the driver seat, and sped off into the back of the parking lot. She parked behind a low wall in a secluded area, turned off the car and practically dove at my cock. "You have no idea how badly I want you. I'm going to suck this cock so hard," she said as she fished my cock out and took it deeper into her throat than she'd ever done. She was moaning as she bobbed up and down quickly on my shaft. Her right hand was already between her legs as she knelt in the seat and tried to race to see who would cum first. Honestly, I'm not sure which one first place really was. I'd never seen her so turned on. Ultimately, it was nearly a tie. She started coming and screamed onto my cock which set me off and I started spurting into her mouth. She did her best to maintain her composure and keep it all in but the orgasm was too much and it dribbled out of her mouth back down my cock as she rode her orgasm as far as possible.

It took us a minute to finally catch our breath. Forming coherent thought and then words took another couple minutes after that. "Wow," I said eloquently.

"Yeah. Is that what date night's going to be like with you?" she asked with a grin.

"Nah. I'm hoping they get better," I smiled back at her. We laughed.

"Well don't expect that every time. I just couldn't help myself. I was seriously this close to doing that in the theater. I needed to cum so badly."

"Yeah, I could tell."

Ashley was true to her word. She wanted me to take the lead in teaching her everything "sexy" as she put it. What I'd earlier taken for an eagerness to do anything was actually an eagerness to LEARN everything. One example that sticks out in my mind was the discussion of clothes, "I liked picking out your clothes the other night," I told her one night, trying to steer the conversation towards sexy time.

"Nick. Tell me what you WANT to do. Don't beat around the bush."

"Okay, fine. I; I, um.. want to pick out your clothes?"

"All the time?" she asked. There was no judgment in her voice, just seeking clarity.

"Uh.. Yeah; I guess?" I said. She shot me a look. "Yes," I amended.

"No."

"No? What happened to I'm in charge?" I asked, optimistically pulling her down to the bed.

"You're only in charge of my sex education," she said as she playfully kissed me before hopping back up. "Now you've told me what you like. I can decide what to do about it." I must have frowned because she continued, "Oh don't be disappointed. We'll find a way to make you happy. I just think you picking out my clothes is kind of; creepy? Awfully controlling don't you think?"

I shrugged. "I suppose. It's not really the controlling aspect. That doesn't do anything for me on this one."

Ashley raised an eyebrow, "On this one? Let's come back to THAT, Mister. So what does turn you on about picking out my clothes?"

"Well; If I'm being honest, I guess it's two things. One, I have a mild clothes fetish; I guess," I smiled bashfully and Ashley grinned back.

"Yeah; I'd noticed that; and the other?"

"I like the idea that you'd wear things that I like just to turn me on; Does that make sense?"

"I think so. Okay. Let's try this. In general, what would you have me wear if you DID tell me what to wear?" she said as she came over and put her knees to either side of me as she climbed on the bed. Her tits were right in front of me.

"Hmm.. I don't know;" I was finding words hard to concentrate on at that particular moment.

"Well think about it. I can change my style a bit," she said as she kissed me.

"Well; I guess I like seeing you in really sexy clothes. You know? Tight, short, showing off skin; like that,"

"No! You don't say! Be more specific. What do you see other girls wearing that you wish I wore for you?"

"Hmm.. Well; Those little short Daisy Duke shorts. Mini skirts. Anything that shows off your cleavage. Oh I really like skirts that have a slit on the side. Like really high slits," I said pointing to her upper thigh.

"What else," she said. Her breath was getting a bit quicker and deeper and I could tell she was getting turned on. "What accessories?"

"I really like chokers," I whispered as I traced my fingers along her neck where I imagined one sitting. "And stockings."

"Pantyhose?" she asked as I felt her start to grind her pelvis into me a little.

"Ewe.. no; I really, really dislike pantyhose. They just look stupid. Thigh high stockings. Especially with a garter belt." She laughed.

"Not sure how practical that is in Florida. Maybe you'll have to take me somewhere cold."

"We just need to live somewhere that you can wear little short shorts in the summer and dresses with slits on the side and thigh highs in the winter," I told her with a big smile. She kissed me.

"Gimme a minute. I think I have something you might like," she said and hopped off my lap. She started rummaging through her drawers until she found what she was looking for. I couldn't see what she had in her hands but she had a downright devilish look on her face. She closed the door to her closet and started changing. In about 45 seconds, she said, "Close your eyes."

"OK," I said. I could sense her walk out. She'd put on some heels because I could hear the click-clack on the dorm room tile. "Can I open them?"

"Uh-huh," she said with a breathless whisper that was just in front of me. I opened my eyes and my cock, which had already been hard with anticipation, ratcheted up a notch. She was wearing a pair of jean shorts that had frayed edges and looked like the were cut off right above the bottom of her ass. Her top was a black v-neck tank top that hung loosely to her chest. She was currently leaning towards me and the neck of the shirt fell forward enough that I could see her tits and nipples unobstructed. "I don't know. This seems kind of slutty, don't you think?" She asked as she walked around the room.

"Hmm.. a little I guess;" I told her as I watched her pick up some clothes by bending at the waist seductively. The absurdly high heels

"A little?" she asked as she walked towards me. I couldn't tear my eyes away from the sexiest image I'd ever seen. "What kind of girl wears these shoes," she said as she put them up on the chair. The shorts were so short that I could see her pussy lips. "With this; outfit?" she asked and came forward. My mouth was dry. "What. Kind. Of. Girl. Nick?" she said emphasizing each word.

"A slut," I said. Instinctively knowing the answer she wanted to hear.

"And this is what you want me to wear?" I nodded. "Really?" I nodded again, spellbound. "You like me dressing in these cheap, slutty clothes?" she said as she knelt in front of me and fished out my cock. My mind was still in a haze as I watched her begin to work on my cock. "Tell me Nick," lick, "Do you like," kiss, "what you see?" She finished as she took the entire length of my cock down her throat. She held it there for a moment before coming back off with a gasp of air. "I can't tell," suck, suck, "whether you like me like this." She said as she came off my cock and stared at me.

"You are the hottest thing I've ever seen," I told her as I put my hand on the back of her head and nudged her back down. She smiled as she focused in and sucked my cock into the back of her throat. She'd learned exactly what I liked and was moaning onto my cock and taking long deep strokes into her mouth. She reached up with her hands and pulled her tits out of her shirt. The neck was loose and low cut so they came freely out and she started squeezing and pinching them. Her blowjobs had gotten better and better and it wasn't long before she had me on the edge. Ashley was moaning lustily and seemed almost as turned on as I was. I was so close to coming that I reflexively reached out and grabbed her head and thrust into her gaping mouth. After just four or five thrusts I let out a combination moan and yell and came down her throat. A little bit escaped her lips and she wiped it with a finger and licked it up. Watching her do that made my cock twitch even as it deflated.

We snuggled up in her bed and caught our breath. "So you liked that, huh? You don't normally cum that way. I must have gotten you pretty hot and bothered."

I hugged her, "You have no idea. That basically pushed all my buttons. You didn't mind when I grabbed your head. I couldn't really help myself. Sorry," I said somewhat sheepishly.

"Oh no. I liked it. When I felt you take control I knew you were super turned on and going to cum quick. It was good," she said as she kissed me. She was amazing. "I guess I better change."

"You sure? You look pretty good the way you are," I told her half joking.

"Seriously? This? You wouldn't mind me walking around in public this way?"

"Mind?" I said genuinely confused.

"Okay, stud. I'll call your bluff. Let's go," she said and hopped up. Ashley looked in the mirror and fixed up her lipstick and straightened her hair while I slipped my pants back on. She walked to the door and turned back towards me, still half expecting me to chicken out. I just smiled at her, walked up and gave her a quick peck, then opened the door and gestured with my arm chivalrously. She gave her shorts a little downward tug and sauntered out the door. The heels made her hips sway back and forth and her already difficult-to-avoid-staring-at-ass went up a few notches to being truly spect